Chapter 1: Chapter 1
Chapter Text
Few boxes scattered on the floor as she thanked the movers. She politely declined their offer to bring her things upstair. There weren’t much to carry. It was funny how one’s physical possessions could limit to just cartons to be moved in one trip. She didn’t even break sweats after that one trip. She didn’t think that she could break sweats here. Because of that goddamn yellow sun, it was a blessing and also a curse.
When she was a child, her planet Krypton was dying. She was sent to Earth to protect her cousin. But her pod got knocked off-course and by time she got here, her cousin had already grown up, become Superman and had a happy life with his fiancée. Her supposed baby cousin then sent her 13-year-old self to the Danvers. A trustworthy and caring family. Yes, she got all the love and support she needed. But she also lost her purpose the moment she landed. She had been trying to fit in. Walk like a human. Eat reasonable portion in front of people. Lowering her IQ to be like human. Don’t get her wrong. She didn’t see human as inferiors, she was just tired of not being able to do Calculus by heart from time to time. And the last but not least, hiding her powers at all costs. Even the cost being losing her very essence.
Her alienage. Not just from another country but from a totally different planet. Hell, a totally different galaxy. For one who had been to 12 planets and spoke dozens of languages fluently without a hint of accent, hiding it at all hurt. It was an insult. But to protect herself and her family on earth, she would do it in a heartbeat.
[My name is Kara Zor-El…My name is Kara Zor-El…My name is Kara Zor-El…] She chanted this particular sentence in Kryptonese like the Kryptonian prayers she did almost everyday. She did it when she first landed, sometimes even multiple times a day. She picked it up these recent days and added name-chanting to remind herself of who she was. To stay calm and most importantly to stay sane.
She put away all her belongings at human speed under an hour. The apartment was fully furnished and had everything she needed to last about 3 days. She exhaled and dropped herself on the couch. Turning on the flat screen and searching mindlessly. She opened up Netflix and picked a random cliche rom-com. It was getting really cold outside. Even though she could not really be affected by temperature, she could still feel the change. She liked Christmas especially. It reminded her of one of Krypton’s festivities but sometimes this reminder could overwhelm her. She watched the movie but not really paid attention. A soft sound snapped her out of whatever thought she was in. She looked up and saw tiny white dots falling slowly. It was snowing. She walked up to the large window by the living room. One of many things that Krypton didn’t have and never stopped amazing her. Kara turned back to the screen just in time to see a beautiful woman with darkest hair and palest skin stood she had ever seen in weaving snow. Flakes dotting on her wavy mane. Her green eyes popped up from the racing snow-white. A tantalizing smile manifested on her face and she flashed two rows of her teeth that could rival whiteness of the snow. Her lips was in gentle plum red making her look soft. The scene only last 6 seconds so Kara hurriedly ran to grab the remote and rewind. She rewound several times just to see that gorgeous smile again.
When she deemed that she was well into the definition of being creepy, she just let the movie played and only shifted her attention from the snow outside when that woman appeared. She moved onto some baking show after it ended and went to search for food. She found a bunch of take-out menus in one drawer and immediately called a Chinese restaurant to try their potstickers. Another wonderful invention from Earth. She was waiting for delivery when her phone rang.
“Hey.”
“How’s everything, Kara?” Said from the other end of line.
“It’s great. I organized everything less than an hour. No Superspeed so you can assure Maggie that I do not break anything…yet.” Kara said in uncertainty.
“You can break anything you like!” A shout came.
“Sorry, I should tell you that you’re on speaker.”
“I mean it, little Danvers. Don’t worry about that. Just relax.”
“Thanks, Maggie.”
“So, how’s everything?” Background sound indicated that she was being switched off speaker.
“I’m fine, Alex. It’s just day one. You don’t have to start panicking now.”
“I’ll always worry because you’re my little sister.” She could hear Alex’s frown clearly.
“Technically, I’m older than you.”
“But legally I’m your older adoptive sister so suck it up.”
There was a peaceful silence from both end.
“Seriously, Kara, you’ll let me know anything, right? Even the smallest things that you think I don’t have to know.” Alex pleaded. A rare tone from her protective big sister.
“Yes, Alex, I promise.” Kara said positively.
“Okay. Have you eaten?” Typical Alex, always looked out for her.
“I found a bunch of take-out menus and ordered from a Chinese place. By the way, thank you for that. Thank Maggie for me.”
“Of course. She made a list to her friend to stock everything she thought you might need before you arrived.”
“Rao, I don’t know how can I ever repay that.” Kara sighed audibly.
“Well, start with taking care of yourself would be great.” Alex said softly.
“I will.”
Her doorbell rang just in time. She buzzed to let the delivery up.
“That’s my food!”
“Alright. I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”
“Bye! Little Danvers. Stay safe. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!” Maggie yelled from afar.
“I won’t! Talk to you guys later!” She yelled back.
She dropped her smile as soon as the phone call ended. She went to fetch her dinner. Warm food cheered her up a little. She inhaled them all in 30 minutes and spent another 30 minutes being happy about the ice cream she found from the fridge. Alex and Maggie did think of everything. Grabbing all sorts of snacks from cupboards. She made a big mug of hot chocolate with extra whip cream and situated herself on the couch with blankets and pillows. She chose Friends this time. A familiar TV show with sweet drink and snacks were all she needed.
Well, at least for now.
Chapter 2: Chapter 2
Notes:
Happy New Year!!! Brand new year for our favorite ship, fandom and characters. May more and more stories come into the world in new year!
Lena's many traits and facets are based on Ms. Katie Mcgrath herself. Mostly in the roles Ms. Mcgrath played and the adorable dog friend she has. I've only watched a handful of her works. For example, I've never watched A Princess for Christmas which I used for last chapter.
And I forgot to mention on last chapter:
1. Italic text in square brackets means spoken words in Kryptonese. Like this, [Italic italic italic...].
2. Normal text in double quotation marks means spoken words in English. Like this, "Text text text...".
3. Italic text without any brackets means character's thoughts. Like this, Italic italic italic....That's all. Please enjoy!
Chapter Text
Kara woke up at the barest first sunlight that somehow wriggled its way through heavy cloud. The moment it touched her skin, cells in her body broke out of dormancy one by one. She didn’t think of herself as morning person even back in her mother land. It was just another trivia reminding her of her alien status. She sighed and swung her legs down to the floor. Might as well get up since there was no point of sleeping in. She went to the bathroom for her morning routine. She avoided her reflection on the mirror. A thing she started to do more and more. Only focusing on checking if there was anything left from the sleep. Finishing cleaning up, she came back to change. Contemplating about going out or not. She glanced sideways to the window. The snow stopped. Decision made, she dressed herself slowly and carefully. Remembering to wear enough to be season-appropriate. Grabbing her keys and purse. She was out of the door the next minute.
Winter in Vancouver was cold but still warmer than most of cities in Canada. Kara watched pedestrians passing by and tried to learn about how they usually wore. A habit which she had developed over the years. Once she confirmed that she did not stand out, she sauntered leisurely on the street. Her stomach didn’t let her relax for too long. She stumbled upon a cozy cafe named Outlander. How fitting. She smiled just tiny bit at the double meaning and pushed the door open. The rich smell engulfed her as soon as she walked in. It reminded her of her favorite place back in National City. They even have cinnamon rolls like Noonan’s! Food always had a kind of magic to zoom in Kara’s attention. She ordered an amount just hitting the limitation of being human normal standard. Customers constantly came and went. Maybe Kara could order second serving without being noticed. She was lucky to find an empty love seat by the front door right beside the floor-to-ceiling window. A perfect place for her to blend in and observe people subtly. Sitting down and unwrapping her scarf and coat. The cafe had an easy atmosphere. People didn’t pay much attention to one another except for their companions and most of them were here by themselves. It gave out a vibe of welcoming everyone. Every individual that might be in some level of foreignness. That second serving could be promising? Kara thought hopefully when she heard her name being called. She retrieved her order and dug in without hesitation. The cinnamon rolls tasted different from Noonan’s but they were nothing but delicious. She ate them with pumpkin latte. Both were delightful to lift up Kara’s mood. She enjoyed moments like this. Even after that, she would probably fall into dark abyss which was scarily similar with…she shook out that terrible thought and concentrate on reality. The sugary warmth helped. Maybe she could bring a book with her next time.
She left Outlander one hour later. She wandered around the streets to get familiar with the neighborhood where she was going to be stuck here for quite some time. She found a lovely bookstore and came out with a small stack of books. A supermarket not too far from where she lived. She went in to stock her groceries which she already about half way through in less in one day. She hummed while throwing various junk food in the cart. Alex wasn’t here to stop her and she happily took advantage of Maggie’s absence to skip the greens section. With cart full of supply, she went to checkout counter. The cashier didn’t even spare a glance which made Kara feel more at ease. She went back to her place with several bags on her arms. The easiness disappeared gradually as she worried about her being too strong for other people’s liking. Fortunately, the freezing weather made people not have the capacity to question her strength. She walked as fast as humanly possible and arrived at the apartment in no time.
She put away the grocery with a hint of Superspeed which Alex didn’t have to know. Opening the drawer with all kinds of take-out menus. She chose pizza this time and ordered a Kryptonian proportion. She blocked the delivery guy’s line of sight and tipped him well. She opened up Netflix while 3 pieces in. The stream service recommended her a series called Slasher. She hit play tentatively because the title crept her out but she didn’t have anything particular in mind. The woman with tantalizing smile was on her screen again. She watched in awe and almost didn’t catch the cheese falling from the pizza on her right hand. However, the gruesome and spooky scenes won out and Kara had no choice but to back out of the program. Feeling remorseful of not seeing that beautiful face, She chose yet another episode of Friends.
Kara sat abruptly straight up in the dark, beads of sweat streaming down her back. She looked around and found that she was in an unfamiliar room. Oh yeah, she was in Vancouver. A thousand miles away from sunny National City. The same nightmare had haunted her since she arrived at this planet seemed to appear a little bit too often. Stress had that kind of power over Kara’s vulnerable mind. An ironic contrary from her invincible body. She fell back down on her pillow. Knowing sleep wouldn’t come to her in any time soon. Sighing and getting up to have a quick shower. Washing off stickiness helped. But only barely. She went to the kitchen and grabbed a cool water bottle from fridge. Almost down in one go. She supported herself by the counter and then dragged herself slowly toward the living room with the bottle. Putting a pillow on the floor and kneeling on it. She recited the prayer piously. She didn’t know how much time had passed. When she opened her eyes, she felt better. Not great but better. She drank up the last couple of sips. Standing up and putting the pillow back to where it was. Disposing the bottle then she went back to bed.
After another restless night, her body still woke at the first light. Kara groaned discontentedly. Eyes snapped open to stare at the barren ceiling. It only took 5 minutes for her impatient appetite to start complaining.
“Stop that. Can’t we just sleep in?” Kara whined to no one. A loud growl answered her. “Fine. I’m up.”
Once gotten dressed, she left the apartment with only one goal in her head. She entered Outlander 15 minutes later. She brought a book with her this time and stayed there for at least 2 hours until her empty belly decided to make itself known again. She found a nice bistro and discovered savory pastas to revisit. The owner seemed to be unfazed by her two appetizers and two main dishes order. He even sent a new item on the house only for her to try. Kara gave him honest review and he listened thoughtfully. He introduced himself as Earl, same name as the bistro. Earl made her promise to come back because she was his ‘Taster’ now. Kara smiled genuinely for once in a long time at Earl’s antics. She waved him goodbye after he insisted to walk her out of the door.
Kara felt slightly lighter than this morning. She walked around aimlessly and came across the river. She strolled down the riverbank. She ran to the nearest grocery store for some cracked corns upon seeing ducks swimming alongside the river. She always fascinated by birds since there was none on Krypton. Remembering from her past experience, she avoided feeding them bread and settled for something healthier. She enjoyed their eagerness and happy squawking. Last night’s nightmare seemed farther away from her conscience. Immersing herself in peace for as long as possible. Kara finished feeding the ducks. She bade them goodbye and made another promise of coming back.
Her evening wasn’t much different from previous ones. Containing with take-out and Netflix. She didn’t meet the woman again. Watching her favorite movie instead, The Wizard of Oz, was a good summarization to end her day. She went to bed that night without any nightmare.
It became her routine. Waking up with sunrise, going to Outlander for her breakfast with whatever book she was reading, going to Earl’s or discovering new places for lunch, taking a walk on the riverbank and feeding ducks and then going home for a take-out and Netflix night in. This was her daily life until she figured out what to do with her life. She didn’t have to wait long. Life operated in a mystic way as always.
She walked in Outlander on the eighth day. It was a Tuesday, she remembered because Tuesday was cinnamon-roll-buy-one-get-one-free day. She brought two rolls and a hot chocolate back to her favorite window love seat and waited after morning rush passed to get her second order. Food gone and she fell into fictional world of her book. The bell on the door chimed but Kara didn’t pay any mind. After a while, she felt a set of eyes staring at her. A greyhound kind of dog, Kara couldn’t actually name the breed, looked at her expectantly. Dark eyes never left her as she did a test move to sideway. It was not heavy but more like knowing. She felt that she was being seen right into her soul.
[Hello, little thing.] The Kryptonese flew out of her unconsciously.
The dog walked even closer to her and rested its head on her left thigh. Warm breath dampened her jeans just enough to make her shudder at the feeling. Anticipative line of sight seemed to fix on her prominently. She reached out but paused above the head. The dog never pressured her. Next thing she knew, Kara was petting him.
[You’re so beautiful.] Kara said. [Do you understand me?]
The dog sit down and nudged further into her hand. Kara’s eyes filled with tears and her throat closed up instantly. She didn’t know why she felt so safe and understood at that moment. She kept cooing softly in Kryptonese and didn’t notice her slip-up.
“There you are. You can’t just run away like this, Ollie!” A honey like voice snapped Kara out of her stupor. She nearly jumped out of the seat.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you. He isn’t always like this.” Ink black tresses descended in front of her as the voice gently cupped the dog’s chin but he refused to leave. Then, a pair of most strikingly stunning green eyes locked on Kara’s. Kara suddenly felt hard to breathe for whole other reason. Even though framed by tortoiseshell glasses, Kara was still mesmerized by different colors of those two orbs. Hetero…something? It seemed that all the English vocabularies escaped out of her. She looked…familiar but Kara’s higher function part of brain stopped working long ago.
“Are you okay?” The woman asked with concerned furrowed brows. She was still fighting with her stubborn dog.
“Y-Yes.” Kara cleared her throat. “I’m…uh…I’m okay. And so is he.” She adjusted her glasses to make sure they were on her face. Even then, she automatically checked for her human identity. A built-in reaction. “He kept me company. It’s…nice.” Kara said with a smile and she petted him several times. The woman moved her hand away upon seeing their exchange. “Does he…um…happen to know language other than English?”
A laughter came from the raven-haired woman. It was probably one of…no definitely the most melodious sound Kara had ever heard. “No, I don’t think so. Maybe a tiny bit of Irish. But I’m bad at it so it’s possible he knows next to nothing.”
“Oh.” Kara chided herself for thinking too much. Her hands kept caressing Ollie’s head. He looked content to remain right where he was.
“Karen? Drink for Karen?” A shout from the counter startled the woman. “That’s me. Could you watch him for just a bit longer?”
“My pleasure.” Kara said. Eyes stayed on her retreating form but hands still rubbed Ollie’s fur.
[You’re sure you don’t know Kryptonese? Or are you secretly a Superpower dog and she doesn’t know?] Kara asked the dog seriously and he still looked at her like he knew every mystery in the universe. [You now know my secret. I’ll keep yours and you keep mine, deal? Deal. She’s coming back. Act normal.] The last bit more intended for her since Ollie’s stare never wavered.
“Wow. He really likes you. This is the first time he bonded so quickly with someone he just met.” The woman said standing beside the small coffee table Kara occupied.
“Do you maybe want to sit?” Kara moved to make space. Ollie stood to follow her and wiggled his tail.
“Sure, thanks.” The woman accepted easily.
“Um…I feel like this is the part where I introduce myself as Kara?” She didn’t know why it ended with a question mark.
“Hello, Kara. I’m Karen.” Karen flashed her a tantalizing smile. Kara immediately hypnotized by the blinding grin. She was confused about the familiarity in that smile but shook her head to try to focus on the present. There was this nagging feeling bothering her but the woman in front of her dominated most of Kara’s attention. She seemed to ask a question. Crap, Kara! What is it?
Chapter 3: Chapter 3
Notes:
I'm feeling festive so here's another chapter (definitely not because I'm choosing to stay home in warm comfy clothes and read as many fanfics as possible).
Harry Potter and Supercorp seems to have this inseparably mysterious bond.🧐
Chapter Text
Crap, Kara! What is it? What is the question?
Kara cleared her throat to buy some time. Using her spare hand to adjust her glasses, she faced her defeat. “I’m sorry. Could you repeat that?”
There was that pretty laugh again. “I said what are you reading?”
“Oh! Um…Harry Potter.” Kara flipped on the front cover side to make her point.
“Great choice.” The woman nodded.
“I know it’s silly but when it’s almost Christmas, I always have this weird urge to read the series again.” Kara didn’t know why she admitted this to a total stranger.
“It’s not silly. I like it, too. Which house are you in?”
The question took Kara by surprise. “Um…I…uh…took a test long time ago and it said I was a Hufflepuff. So, I guess I’m a Hufflepuff?” It seemed that she was only equipped with intonation of question at that moment.
“Hmm…I think it suits you. I’m a Ravenclaw by heart but have to choose to be Slytherin because of family tradition.” A wink was thrown at Kara’s direction.
“What? Why? Can’t you just go with the test?” Kara furrowed confusedly.
“Oh, I didn’t take a test. I just knew. And I quite like the setting.” Karen smirked dangerously and Kara could see where that Slytherin came from. Kara stared at her and the next question was blurted out on its own accord.
“Are you trying to be reverse-Harry?”
“What is reverse-Harry?” A perfect eyebrow arced in a perfect shape.
“Choose what destiny tells you rather than what you really want?”
The woman paused, mixed emotions in her emerald eyes. Suddenly, she bursted into laugh and threw her head back. No one in the cafe seemed to care. “I like that. Let’s go with that.”
Kara couldn’t help but smiled with this peculiar woman. “You have a nice laugh.” Oh my Rao, what did I just say?!
“Thanks!” The woman looked genuinely grateful for Kara’s comment. “Mother always says it’s unladylike.”
“Well, I’m not your mother and I think you should laugh like that all the time.” Okay, what is going on with me?!
“Thank you.” Karen said sincerely and squeezed Kara’s hand briefly.
Kara missed the touch already. She glanced down and saw Karen’s to-go cup. “Oh R-God. You were just here to buy the drink and I kept you for so long. I’m so sorry.” She stopped petting Ollie and he began whining. “Please feel free to leave.”
“No, it’s okay. I think here is better.” Karen said somehow out of breath. She averted her eyes, biting her lower lip. “We were going to take a walk at the riverbank. Would you like to join us?” She lifted her head up and gave the same anticipative eyes as Ollie. Kara knew right then that she would never have the power to say no to those eyes.
“Really? I don’t want to intrude.”
“I think he rather have you than me.” The woman squinted at her traitorous dog.
“I’m sure he will get over me quickly.” Kara waved at nothing.
“I don’t think we will.”
The ‘we’ caught Kara off guard and she honest-to-Rao forgot to breathe for solid 10 seconds until her instinct kicked in to act human. She laughed awkwardly and gathered her things.
Karen seemed to sense her discomfort. “Let me buy you a drink. It’s cold outside. What’s your order?”
“Oh, it’s fine. I’m good.” Kara’s hand flew to her glasses.
“What did you have? Hot chocolate? Would you have another one or do you want something different?” Karen observed her empty mug.
“Hot chocolate is fine.” Kara could only accept in the face of beautiful girl.
“One hot chocolate coming right up.”
The walk to the riverbank was relatively silent except for Ollie’s occasional happy bark. He knew where they were going. Although he kept dashing forward, he always pause to wait patiently or sometimes pranced back with tongue hanging from his smile. Kara didn’t know where to put her eyes on. Adorable puppy or pretty girl. She settled for going back and forth between them.
“He’s really smart. He knows where to go and behaves without a leash.” Kara commented, trying to find something to talk.
“Only in slow mornings like this. Most of the time, leash is necessary. But he is smart. He got me you, didn’t he?” The flirting rolled out of this woman so easily. Kara noticed right from the start.
She fiddled with her glasses with pink doubtlessly spreading on her cheeks. Maybe she could blame it on the weather? “Thanks. That’s very nice of you to say.”
Karen just smiled. The corners of her lips going upward in perfect curve. It was a gentle smile, intending to relax Kara. And Kara did just that.
[Rao, this woman would be the death of me. What did you get me into, buddy?] Kara murmured Kryptonese to Ollie. Voice low, knowing exceptional hearing the dog had could pick it up. But apparently not subtle enough.
“I’m sorry, what did you say?” The woman beside was sporting wrinkling brows.
“N-Nothing.” Kara cleared her throat and averted her eyes. Thankfully, they arrived at the riverbank shortly after that.
Ollie ran around excitedly but never too far away from them. He barked at the squawking ducks who were swimming toward them at scaring speed. Kara instinctively pulled out the bag of crashed corn. She didn’t have to turn to feel that perfect dark eyebrow raised silently in question.
“I came here often. The ducks know that I have food.” Kara glanced at the woman and retracted just as quickly upon seeing that deathly arc.
“Animals seem to like you.” The woman stood there and watched a kneeling Kara feeding the ducks.
“The ducks don’t count. I have bribe.” Kara shook the bag to emphasize and it only stirred the ducks to be louder.
“I think they do.” Karen pointed at a particular one nuzzled to Kara’s hand with gentle beak. Kara was surprised by the gesture and left extra portion for the duck. She noticed that it was the duck she helped the other day to free from some wires.
“Hey you! Are you feeling better?” Kara used her forefinger to caress its feather. “This is the one I kind of rescued days ago. Some wires wrapped around here.” Kara pointed to the yellowish orange feet.
“Animals lovers and compassionate. What more could a girl ask for?” The woman smirked from her towering stance. Kara quickly stood up as well. She spread the last bits of crashed corn.
“You really like to tease, don’t you?” Kara asked in low voice.
The confident woman winced a little. Pulling her lips inward, she exhaled her next words. “I’m sorry that I make you uncomfortable. It’s just that…let’s just say I haven’t had a real conversation for a very long time.”
Kara looked at her. Really looked at her. She wore a Burgundy red wool coat with a patterned bright red scarf. Simple black jeans and boots. All looking expensive but carefully chosen and well-worn. A bulgy watch on her right wrist which seemed to tell everything not just time. The glasses were gigantic enough to blur her feature. She liked to let her hair cascade to curtain her face. Kara frowned at this information. Why would somebody this beautiful want to hide their faces? To avoid unwanted attraction? Ollie came between them suddenly, whimpering. Kara woke from her contemplation and found that now she was the one making other party fidget.
“Sorry. Um…no no…you didn’t make me uncomfortable. Okay, yes, maybe a little. N-Not that it was unpleasant. Our conversation that is.” Kara tried to salvage whatever they were having. The table turned, she was the one looking at the woman hopefully.
The woman smiled that tempting smile and tucked her hair behind her ear. “Okay.” She wanted to say something but her phone interrupted this weird bubble they were in. “Shit.” Karen glimpsed at it and gave Kara an apologetic eye. Kara knew their time was up. She felt tremendous lost already and her heart started to bemoan the end of their short encounter.
“I’m sorry that I have to cut this short. Duty calls.” She waved her phone around but seemed to reluctant to leave.
“It’s okay. It’s…really nice meeting you. And you, buddy!” Kara squatted down to pet Ollie one last time. He sensed their looming parting and whined again. Kara stood up trying to act normal. “Goodbye, Karen.”
She turned to leave and a voice called her back. “Will you…will you be at Outlander?”
Kara stopped at her track, turning her head. “I’ll be there. In the morning.”
With that, Kara left. She didn’t know what this meant. What this woman meant to her. Will they meet again? Or will this be a one time thing? She walked away before she could delve deeper.
Chapter 4: Chapter 4
Notes:
On this ordinarily special day, please let little old me present you another chapter.
Chapter Text
Kara lay in bed that night. Her mind kept playing the strange day with a stranger. It all started with a dog. Ollie was such an intelligent creature. They had similar species on Krypton. But the quick bonding and knowing eyes were too evident to pass as coincidence. She hoped that she could meet Ollie again. Looking at him, petting him and talking to him were extremely healing. But his owner…was a completely different story. Enchanting, not just physically, but her whole existence. Yet, there was something missing or concealed? Maybe her upbringing on Earth was all about hiding, in doing so, she had the ability to recognize this part from others as well? Rao, why are there so many questions in just one day?
She turned over to look out the window. She learned that simple curtain wouldn’t block the yellow power to wake her up so she had been sleeping without it for as long as she could remember. The last question before Kara and the woman went separate ways had been nagging her for all night. Why did she ask that? Did she want to meet again? Or did she just want to check and see if she could avoid Kara? Or…okay, Miss, you need to stop asking questions!
Kara turned her back to the window and readied herself for a sleepless night.
The next morning was the same until Kara arrived outside the cafe. She stood there debating whether to go in or not. Her favorite window sear was occupied. Wait! Is that…? Kara went in without second thought. Honey like voice reached her ears right after the bell chimed.
“There you are.” The strange woman sitting on the love seat. Looking regal and casual at the same time. She wore something similar as the day before. Exchanging her red scarf with dark turtle neck. Ollie immediately ran to welcome Kara. Kara petted him, still in shock. She gave Ollie a proper greeting and walked to his owner.
“When you asked me the question…”
“I was hoping to see you again.”
“Why?” Kara asked bluntly.
“I…” A pause. “I don’t know…yet?”
They stared at each other. Kara’s stomach decided that it was the best time to make it known. Kara was not sure to feel embarrassed to relieved. She gestured toward the counter and Ollie dutifully followed her.
Food in place and a dog right by her side. Kara had no choice but to return. The woman already made space and Kara sat down gingerly. She ate in silence. Occasionally feeling the eyes on her. Both from the human and the dog.
“No books today?”
Kara brushed the crumbs and pulled out another Harry Potter.
“Lucky me. I brought this.” The woman lifted Philosopher’s Stone up. Kara was speechless. “Maybe we can start a bookclub?”
“When I’m at the fifth and you’re not even opening the first one?” Kara chastised herself for her rudeness.
The laughter appeared in soft version. “I’m opening now.” She made a show of turning the pages. Kara couldn’t help but rolling her eyes, trying not to smile but failing.
They read in comfortable silence after that. The woman leant her right side of the body on the arm of the seat while Kara busied with the book and caressing Ollie’s fur. Time flew which was novel to Kara. After she arrived at Vancouver, all she could feel was stillness or steady passing when she moved from one place to another. Time seemed to be lost on her. A sequela from spending 24 years in Phantom Zone. In the very short time with the woman, time changed into unstable rhythm. Fast, slow to a total stop. Kara never knew what to expect. The only predictable thing was her belly.
“Let’s go have lunch.” The woman suggested upon hearing the growling.
“Um…you don’t have to…do things at my timetable.” Kara closed her book.
“Well, I happened to skip breakfast so…what do you say?”
“…Okay.”
The woman suggested a diner that Kara hadn’t tried before. It was pet-friendly. Kara looked around the surrounding. It was very noisy. All kinds of customers and all kinds of chaos. The kind of place that you could just blend in easily. Perfect for people who wanted to go about their day without disturbance. She read the menu thoroughly. Peeping from the top of the menu, Kara tried very hard to decipher the situation. Should she order a human or Kryptonian portion?
“Order whatever you like. And relax.” Kara startled at the sudden sound. The woman glanced up from her menu and added. “It’s my treat if you let me steal little bits of everything you order.”
“Wh-What? I…” Kara flustered. “I can pay for myself.”
“Then, what’s the problem?” Not that goddamn eyebrow!
The waitress came to ask about their orders. A single chicken salad for the woman. Cheese burger with extra fries, waffle with fried chicken and a large coke for Kara. The waitress promised to bring Kara’s drink and left. Kara was still debating to have that monstrous sundae when the question flew out of her mouth.
“You’re not kidding about stealing my food.” Kara watched the woman drank her water.
“I’m not kidding about this being my treat, either.”
“Why are you buying me lunch?” And why are you being so rude, Kara?
“Because I want to apologize for making you uncomfortable. This is me trying to stay acquaintance with you without staying away.”
“Letting me see Ollie everyday will do.” Kara, remember that we are talking about not being rude?
“It’s a deal if we change the condition to see Ollie as much as possible.” The woman played the water glass between both her forefingers.
“What? You’re serious?” Kara’s mouth hung open.
“Yes.”
“Why?”
“I just told you my reason.”
“What makes you want to spend time with me?” Kara emphasized her words by pressing both palms on her chest.
“You’re intriguing.”
“Intri…that explained nothing!”
“Well, let me get to know you so I can provide more convincing argument.”
They were in the middle of staring contest when their food arrived. Kara just dug in ignoring the weirdest situation in front of her. The woman ate with upmost grace. Ollie lay beside them sleeping. Kara shoveled big bites before remembered to act human. She chewed, gazing at the woman who seemed to be indifferent to Kara’s searching eyes. Kara wasn’t mad, just frustrated and confused. Swallowing, she sighed. Kara began to prepare bits of everything and transfer to her companion. The woman widened her eyes surprisedly.
“Thank you. It’s…very nice of you after I just pissed you off.” In contrast to her previous self, the human glanced down on the shared food bashfully.
“You didn’t…” Kara took a deep breath and adjusted her tone. “You didn’t piss me off. I just don’t know why do you want to know me. We’re complete strangers to each other.”
“Isn’t that where all friendships start with?”
“That’s not my point.” Kara resumed eating.
“You don’t like me.”
“I didn’t say…”
“Your face says otherwise.”
Kara sighed again. Deeply. “Let’s just eat.”
She didn’t not like this woman. In fact, Kara liked her. A lot. And it scared her. The witty quips. The flirting. Her dog. Not to mention her drop dead gorgeousness. The woman was the intriguing one. Not Kara. Kara had been trying to hide herself. She didn’t know who she was anymore. People who lost themselves did not qualify as intriguing. Just an inertia existed in the space. Nothingness. Phantom zone.
Kara took a huge sip from her coke and promptly chocked at those two words. The woman instantly gave her napkins and went to Kara’s side to pat her back.
“Oh right, jeez. If you don’t like me that much, I’ll just leave you alone.” The pat was gentle and firm.
After her fit of coughing, Kara managed to croak out. “It’s not like that. Let’s just eat and go to the riverbank. Then, we can talk.”
Chapter 5: Chapter 5
Chapter Text
Kara didn’t get the sundae and they arrived at the riverbank in no time. She knew that she was stalling the inevitable. After all, she was the one suggested they had a talk. Kara pulled out her duck food again. Spreading and welcoming the loud ducks. Once she deemed that they were satisfied, she put away the crushed corn and took deep breaths. She didn’t remember the last time that she had a proper talk with anybody. Not even Alex. These days, she just put on the sunny smiles and went through the day. Feeling guilty all of the sudden and an instant urge to call her sister. Kara opened her mouth.
“You’re not the only one that haven’t had a real conversation for a long time.” Kara tried to speak without spilling too much. “It’s a common thing. Maybe that’s why Outlander exists.” Kara trailed off, staring at the scene in front of her until Ollie insightfully nudged her right hand. She gave him a pet. “You said that animals like me. I think that they just happen to have the ability to sense something invisible to human eye.” She lost in her thought and a whisper came through.
“That’s part of the reason that I got Ollie.”
Kara lifted her head just in time to see the usually confident woman looking vulnerable. It disappeared too quickly to Kara’s liking. “Very good choice.”
“I’d like to think that he chose me.”
Kara’s mouth turned upward at the admission. “You found each other. You’re lucky to have one another.”
“And he led me to you.”
Kara sighed. “Why do you have to be this way?”
“What?” The woman expressed her indignation for the first time. “Why can’t you just accept that you’re intriguing? Huh? And why can’t I be flirtatious and sincere at the same time? Is it really that hard to think that I’m telling the truth?”
“BECAUSE…” Kara raised her voice unconsciously and lowered it forcefully. “Because…you…you’re YOU! You are this mysterious being that looks like…I don’t know. Like a person who’s not supposed to be interested in me! And has a smart dog that seems to see right through people. Until he sees their souls or something. And-and-and you’re so beautiful but you keep hiding it. Is there somebody stalking you? What are you avoiding? And why? And…and you look familiar. Why do you look familiar? I don’t know you at all! All I have is a-a-a bunch of questions that have no answers!”
Kara was panting from her outburst. She didn’t think that she could be out of breath on Earth. But she did. Right in front of this odd, pretty woman. Ollie whined for a moment but stopped when he knew that nobody was able to comfort him. He stood there, innocent eyes traveling between the two women. There was a tension that could be cut it with a knife. The next sentence was a destructive swing.
“My name is not Karen.”
Kara was stunned. Just pure stun. No words. Ollie waited with her patiently.
“Wh-What?”
“My name is not Karen.” Repetition then explanation of some kind. “My real name is Lena.”
Kara’s mouth formed a perfect ‘O’ but still no sound.
“I’m sorry that I lied to you. My work…complicates things. It’s complicated. I am complicated.” The woman, Lena, sighed. “People think they know me. But no one ever sees the real me. Even the people close to me only see parts of me.”
Lena. Kara tasted it on her tongue silently. Lena continued. “You didn’t know who I was. We just met. Like most people in this world. They meet in some places. Two strangers meet and they become friends. At least in my imagination.” Lena laughed but not the kind that Kara liked. It was self-deprecating. “Yes, I used my dog to squeeze myself in. Yes, I knew and still know that he’s the one you want to see. But I can’t help but hope that maybe, just maybe, someday you’d want to see me.”
“I want to see you, Lena.” Rao, saying that name is like saying prayers.
“Really?”
“Yes!”
Second round of the stare contest. Only this time was without any negative evaluation. Just curious observation. Kara wanted to brush the dark hair behind Lena’s ears. She wanted to really look at Lena’s face. Choosing to remain where she was might be the right decision because the next question once again caught Kara off guard.
“Why is it so hard for you to see that I’m interested in you?”
Kara was not ready to answer this. Rubbing her face, she exhaled. “I can’t tell you.”
“Why?”
“I don’t want to lie to you. All I can say is that I can’t tell you.” Kara made herself to look Lena right in the eyes. Heterochromia! That’s it! That’s the word. Her heterochromia was captivating. Kara tried very hard not to lost in its magnetism.
“Okay.” Somehow, Lena accepted this answer.
“In exchange, I won’t ask you about your work, either.” Kara wanted to give her something in return of her acceptance.
“What if I wanted to tell you?”
“Then, it would be your decision and your decision only.”
Another pause. “What if I wanted to have coffee with you?”
“We had coffee this morning.” Kara frowned confusedly.
“What if I wanted to have coffee with just the two of us?”
“Um…I…I’d say yes?”
“Is that a question or an answer?”
“Yes. As an answer.”
“What if I wanted to ask you to a bar?”
“I’d say yes, too.”
“What if I…”
“You know what, just ask.”
“Have dinner with me.”
“…What?”
“Would you…would you have dinner with me tonight?” Lena looked at her with that pleading and expectant eyes.
“Okay.” Oh Rao, am I really doing this?
“Really?” Apparently, Lena, too, had the difficulties to believe this bizarre situation. It was the second time in this conversation that she had to double back for assurance.
“Yes, I’ll have dinner with you tonight.” Okay, we’re really doing this.
“7:30 at my place. I’ll text you the location?” Lena pulled out her phone.
“Sure.” And they were exchanging numbers.
Kara only realized that how easy to say yes to Lena’s suggestion after her last word. A woman whom she just met 24 hours ago asked Kara to come to her home and had dinner. Kara was not exactly prone to accept this kind of offer. Even with friends that she had for years. She learned this the hard way. Not long after she arrived at Earth, a popular fellow student invited almost entire school to his house because his rich parents were out of town. Kara was so worried about her accidental exposure, in the end, she was having a massive panic attack and the host had to call Alex to pick her up. The next school day, she was the number one talking material and it lasted for the rest of the semester. She became the weird little sister of Alex Danvers. However, it brought the Danvers sisters closer than ever. Alex didn’t hate her more, instead she wordlessly stood up for her and fought off the bullies. Alex forbade Kara using her powers and took self-defense lessons for the sakes of both of them. Kara in turn was taught many moves by Alex. In case, there’s another alien decides to show up. Kara was grateful for what Alex did for her. She was not just her sister but also her best friend.
Kara and Lena bade their goodbyes shortly after that because Lena said that she needed to be ready for tonight. Which in Kara’s opinion was not necessary. It’s just a casual dinner, right? What if this was a date? No, it couldn’t be. Kara walked back toward her place with million more questions plaguing her mind.
When she got back, she changed into soft pajamas and dialed her phone. Sitting cross-legged on the couch.
“What’s wrong, Kara? Everything alright?”
“I’m fine. Relax, Alex. I’m just calling ahead because I have plans tonight.”
“Really? That’s great! With someone?”
“Yeah…a new face.” She didn’t know what to call Lena. “Anyway, how’s work?” She didn’t want to dwell on it for too long.
“Well…you know…nothing special. Lab works are all the same.”
Kara hummed and the next question surprised both sisters. “Do you remember me having panic attack at that party in junior high?”
“Y-Yes. I got a call and took you home that night. Why do you ask?”
“Nothing. It just came to me today.”
“Are you nervous about going out tonight?” Alex was always observant which Kara both loved and hated.
“Would it be weird that I say yes…and no?”
“No, it wouldn’t be. Be yourself. You’ve been hiding yourself for your whole life. I know you won’t showcase your powers all of sudden. So just…have fun? But be careful.” Yup, that last part was very Alex.
“Okay.” Kara let out a shuddered sigh.
“And remember, when in doubt…”
“Choose blue?”
“Exactly. You always look good in blue.”
“…Thanks, Alex. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
“Anytime.” There was commotion from Alex’s end. “Gotta go. Talk to you later?”
“Yeah. Yes, I’ll call you tomorrow.”
“Or later tonight if you needed to talk?”
“Okay. Thanks, again. Bye, love you.”
“Love you, too.” The line went die and Kara threw her head on the back of the couch.
Chapter 6: Chapter 6
Chapter Text
Kara stood in her room. Looking at a very pathetically limited collection of her rack. Yes, rack, singular. She didn’t think that much when moving, only grabbing comfortable and essential ones. Meeting new people wasn’t in her to-do list at that time. Kara cursed her reckless choice and pulled out some of her best clothes. Sky blue turtle neck, slightly newer blue jeans, years old black boots and complete with red-wine-colored coat. Her hair half up and half down. This will have to do. Black frame in place and she was ready to go.
Lena lived not too far from her. She double checked the address and started walking. Kara memorized the route and focused on the road. The more she walked the quieter the street got. The residential neighborhood became more upscale, the apartment buildings became fancier. There were houses around the neighborhood, too. All signs confirmed Kara’s suspicions that Lena was definitely not short of money and wealthy enough to live in areas like this. But Lena looked like someone cherish her belongings. At least that was the wear and tear on her watchband indicated. Kara left early to take her time to be familiar with the city and prepare for what was about to come. She even remembered to stop by a shop to get a good bottle of wine, at least that was what the clerk said.
Before she knew it, she stopped outside an inconspicuous but very well-maintained building. Kara opened the front brass glass door and immediately greeted by an old man with clean and top-quality uniform. Maybe even better than what Kara had put on.
“Evening, Miss. I don’t think I see you around here. May I ask you whom or what are you looking for?” The man asked politely but watched her closely.
“Um…I’m here to see Miss…uh…Lena? I only know her first name.” Kara chided herself again for coming unprepared.
“Ah yes! You must be Ms. Kara. You can go straight up. Let me call the elevator for you.” His smile turned friendlier.
“Thank you…um…”
“You can call me Alfred.” His name tag was pinned neatly on his left chest.
“Thank you, Alfred.” Rao, does he know Batman!? Kara shook her head to chase away the absurdity of the thought. Kara had heard from Kal-El about bits and pieces of his superhero friends. Now is not the time to think of that. The elevator door arrived at designated floor. There was only one door in the hallway. Kara walked slowly and paused in front of it. Taking a breath, she knocked.
A bark could be heard loud and clear from other side of the door. Kara’s mouth lifted up automatically when thinking about her canine friend. A gentle ‘just a second’ put her back to humanly appropriate manner.
“Hi.” Lena said breathlessly.
“Hi.” The sound of Ollie’s paws on the hardwood floor was not lost on Kara. “Hello, buddy. Did you miss me?” Ollie let out a happy bark and wiggled his tail excitedly. “I miss you, too.” Kara bent down to greet him properly. Lena leant on the door, watching them contentedly. Kara straightened up, remembering her human friend. “Sorry, I got carried away.”
“Don’t be. You are equally adorable. Please come in.” The last part was added hastily when Kara blushed.
The apartment was modest at first look but Kara could see the exquisiteness in it. She could see that it was luxurious but very much loved. Just like Lena’s watch. One thing stood out most. Books. There were stacks and stacks of them. On the floor. On the table. Basically on every horizontal surface. Gigantic TV nailed on the wall but was covered with notes and tapes. Kara didn’t read any word from them, only curious about this display. Why do people buy a flat screen only to use it as some kind of bulletin board?
“What do you think?” Clearly, she was being observed as well.
“It’s…very you.”
“Oh yeah?”
“Yes.”
They looked anywhere but each other. Kara chanced a glance toward Lena when she set her eyes on her kitchen. Lena wore a plain white short sleeves T-shirt and dark jeans. A belt with skull-shaped buckle head. Her hair was pulled into a messy bun. No glasses. Kara could finally scrutinize Lena’s sharp features. Jaw that could cut, high cheek bones, hard edge but soft center. When those green eyes sensed Kara’s examination, they moved carefully to where the blue ones awaited. Kara had this sudden urge to migrate into those mixed color palette orbs. Lived there, just be. A ding woke them up.
“Let me go check that.”
“Did you cook?”
Lena pulled out something out of the oven. Carefully making the final touches before turning toward Kara. “Is that okay?”
“Very much okay. Thank you for making such trouble for tonight. Oh! And this is for you.” Kara held out the bottle.
“It’s no trouble and thank you. It’ll go great with the cheese plate.”
“We’re having a cheese plate!”
“Is that okay? Shit, I should’ve asked your first. Allergies and all.” Lena furrowed her brows regretfully.
“It’s totally okay! I like cheese and I eat pretty much everything. And no allergy.” Kara waved her hands around to make her point.
“Good! Great! Sorry, I haven’t had people coming for dinner for like a million years.”
“Well then I’m honored.” Kara said earnestly. Lena smiled at her and she knew that she did the right thing.
“Dinner’s ready. Let’s eat?” Kara nodded.
Lena cooked them a feast. Yes, Kara was calling it a feast because it had been forever since she ate a homemade meal. Fresh salad with lemon sauce. Various salad leaves that most of them Kara didn’t recognize. Maggie would be so proud of her greens intake. Hummus which looked like to be made from scratch and pita bread. Cheese plate. And is that Bolognese sauce spaghetti! Kara gaped at the scene before her. A feast indeed.
“Lena! This is…you must’ve spent hours doing this. It’s all homemade, isn’t it? That Hummus and Bolognese sauce are very time-consuming.”
“You really know your food.” Lena tried to smirk but her reddened cheeks gave her away.
“R-God. I should’ve suggested that we go outside. That would’ve saved you so much trouble.”
“It’s fine, Kara. I enjoy cooking. It’s…what do you say…therapeutic. I’ve been doing this for a long time. It’s no trouble, I promise. And I want to have a night in, a private and relaxing place.” Her sound was nearly inaudible at the end.
“…Okay.” Kara answered after a while. “Let’s eat. I’m starving.”
The first bite was like firework exploding inside Kara’s mouth. Every dish was prepared with upmost thoughtfulness. Ingredients fresh, well-cooked, perfect seasoning. Kara couldn’t help her appreciate moaning.
“I heard you like it?” Lena teased. That dangerous flirting smirk materialized.
Kara could feel her cheeks burning. “They’re all really good. I haven’t eaten homemade cooking for like…I don’t even know how long.”
“Thank you. I’m glad that you like it. Don’t hold back. Eat as much as you need.”
Kara took Lena’s word for it and singlehandedly inhaled most of the food. Their dinner consisted of clank of tablewares and Kara’s compliments. The atmosphere was rather quiet and simple. She helped Lena clean up afterward. After putting the utensils in the dishwasher, Lena suggested teas. Kara wandered about and sometimes pulled out a book for a closer look.
“Come sit, please.” Lena brought two mugs with her. Kara followed her wordlessly. “You’re awfully quiet tonight. Compared to this afternoon.” Lena said with small voice.
“I’m sorry that I lashed out on you. It was uncalled-for.” Kara adjusted her glasses.
“I was the one provoked it. Let’s call it even?” Lena winced uncertainly.
“Okay.” Kara took a sip of her tea. “You have a lot of books.” She glanced around.
“Yeah. It’s a mess, I know.”
“It’s a good mess. I like it.” Kara picked up Chamber Of Secrets. “And you’re sticking to it.”
“I start to get the feeling of what you said about Christmas and Harry Potter. Magical worlds in both reality and fiction.”
Their eyes met. She swallowed and averted from those beautiful Heterochromia green. “Yeah.” Her voice was hoarse. “Yes.” She said it again more clearly.
“Have you reconsidered about that bookclub?” Lena asked between sips.
Kara smiled. “You won’t take no for answer, will you?”
“I’m just asking.”
“Like how you asked about dinner?”
“You said yes.”
“You took me by surprise.”
“And yet you’re here.”
“I think I might be bewitched at that time. You really are a Slytherin.”
Lena laughed the laugh that Kara liked more and more. Nonverbal spells are my specialty.”
“10 points to Slytherin!” Kara did a bad imitation of low older male voice.
And that laugh was melody to Kara’s ears. Ollie lifted his head from where he way lying and then lay back just as quick.
“Ask.” As soon as Lena’s laugh died down, she voiced her invitation firmly.
“What?”
“I know you have questions.”
“You’re the one with questions.” Kara squinted her eyes.
“I saw you looking around and lingering on the TV. So ask.”
“What if I don’t answer any of your question? It won’t be fair.”
“I don’t mind. I just want to share. This is my decision, remember?”
Kara watched curiously at the woman sitting with one leg under her body and the other bending in front of her. Lena supported her head on her right hand which rested on the back of the couch. Kara raked through her head for any sign of hidden agenda or ill intent. She came up with nothing. She didn’t think it was there at the first place. Lena truly wanted to share about herself.
“Okay. Why do you cover your TV screen?”
“Because I don’t want to see myself on it.”
Chapter 7: Chapter 7
Notes:
In this story, Kara and Lena will be having some Q&A time. This is kind of like their way of communication. I don't know why but they seem to like it.
Chapter Text
“Okay. Why do you cover your TV screen?”
“Because I don’t want to see myself on it.”
Nobody vocalized any words. Kara could hear clock ticking from somewhere. Lena didn’t explain further. She was waiting for Kara. The ball was in Kara’s court.
“Wh-What do you mean by seeing yourself?”
“That’s my job.”
“Appearing on TV?”
“Yes and no.”
“Huh?”
“Do you have account for any stream service?”
“I have Netflix.”
“Open the app.”
“What? Why?”
“Just open it.”
Kara pulled out her phone and tapped the black and red icon. Lena immediately took it from her and started typing and scrolling. Seconds later, she gave the phone back. Kara looked down on the screen and saw that cheesy Christmas movie she watched on her first night in Vancouver.
“I still don’t get it. Can’t you just be direct? What does this have to do…” Kara cut herself short and hit play. Fast-forwarding to that part where a wavy dark hair woman stood in the snow. “Rao! You’re her!” Kara looked back and forth between the small screen and the real human being. “You’re really her!”
Lena looked uneasy. “Yeah. Look at the list of cast.” She put down her mug and fiddled her hands.
Kara looked back on her phone and found out what was unnerving Lena. “Y-You’re…you’re Lena LUTHOR?!”
Lena closed her eyes and clenched her jaw. “Yes.” She croaked out.
Two times in a day that Kara was rendered into shocking dumbness. Was this a joke? What did life have against her? Why did she keep facing all kinds of cruelty? Was losing her whole planet not enough? Spiraling in endless questions, Kara went into motionless state. A trance with no way out. Until a tender hand warmed its way from Kara’s left thigh. Then a body radiating gentleness got closer. The part of Kara’s brain that was still working thought it was Ollie. But when Kara glanced up, she saw Lena with sad, considerate eyes trying desperately to comfort her.
“I’d understand if you wanted to leave.” Lena’s finger was drawing hypnotic circles.
Kara’s body reacted first. The hand wasn’t holding the phone went to Lena’s. She stared at their joint hands on her thigh. She was surprised that she didn’t feel betrayed or upset. Maybe she was just trying to catch up with current situation. Kara did not know anything anymore. All those questions weren’t important, either. All that mattered was Lena’s hand in hers. She didn’t know how much time had gone.
“Why are you telling me this?” Kara felt so bare when Lena was the one revealing herself.
“Because I see myself in you. I think we’re similar at some level.” Lena intertwined their fingers. She continued her monolog. “I chose to be an actor because I knew it would irritate Lillian. I’ve been acting since I was very young. Acting to be someone my family deemed presentable. The Luthors are all about putting on an act. So that was a bonus for my career. Early practice.” Lena laughed emptily at her own joke. “And I wanted to separate myself from their madness. Becoming an actor helped. I’ve always been alone since I was adopted by the Luthors. The career I chose leads a certain lonely lifestyle which I’m familiar with. I got nothing to lose.” Kare let the admission hang in the air. She needed time to absorb. She had so many questions. She settled on the one she wanted to know the answer to the most.
“What do you see in me?”
“Loneliness. Reserve. Hiding.” Lena shifted her eyes to Kara but Kara still had a hard time looking back. “I don’t know if what I’m getting is right. I just want you to know that I’m here to talk. Even just Harry Potter.”
Kara laughed. She laughed hard. She didn’t know what came to her. Ollie startled from his peaceful sleep and bounced to her. Kara laughed and laughed and laughed. Until there were tears streaming down her face. Then, she was crying. She cried as hard as she laughed. The dam broke. There was no coming back. She never let go of Lena’s hand. Lena held her hand tightly. Kara felt anchored. She felt tethered. For the first time since she arrived at this unfamiliar planet, she stopped floating in weightless hollowness. She was secured somehow. Like a balloon stringing to something. To someone. A solid existence.
Somewhere along the way, she was engulfed by Lena. She was locked in Lena’s safe embrace. Ollie dutifully lay his head on her thigh. The human and the dog didn’t make a sound. They were just being there for her. Letting her know that she was heard, cared and not alone. She wanted to tell Lena everything. Letting it out in an unstoppable force like herself. But years of practice caged her. She cried for her lost chance to be Kara Zor-El. Maybe there wouldn’t be another window open. Maybe somebody like Lex Luthor would take away her right to tell the truth. Maybe Alex or Kal-El would find out and conceal her again in the name of protecting her. There were too many maybes. Too much uncertainty. In the end, Kara chose to stay silent once more.
“I have ice cream?” Lena said after a really long time. Her voice sounded stuffed. She put out an option for Kara to take. Kara’s hand somehow found its way to Ollie, possibly to smooth his soft whining.
“Please.” Kara’s voice was heavily wet.
Lena gently extricated herself out of Kara. Kara didn’t have the courage to look at her. She chose to look at Ollie and put a hand on his head with thumb rubbing his forehead. She laid half up and half down, waiting for Lena’s return. Lena returned with two tubs which Kara found it odd but said nothing. She took the spoon offered by Lena with a nod of appreciation and dug in. Chocolate fudge brownie and Strawberry. Not her usual choice but so very Lena. She ate with big bites, forgoing her manner. Besides, no such thing as brainfreeze in Kryptonian’s book. Soon enough, two pints were gone. Kara threw her spoon in one tub and moved them from her thigh to the coffee table.
“Please tell me that you at least stole some bites.” Kara could feel her puffy eyes went down and she was aware of that she was approaching normal state. Perks of being a Kryptonian.
“Yes, I did. In fact, I stole multiple bites that my trainer won’t be happy about it.” Lena tossed her spoon to the empty tub.
Kara chuckled. “I’m sorry that I made a mess on your shirt.”
Lena looked down at the nearly transparent stain. “Oh! It’s okay. I didn’t notice until just now.”
“And I made you cry, too.”
Lena’s eyes widened a little and bit her lower lip. “Your emotions were very powerful? That sounds so bad. I just mean that I can…relate…?”
“I don’t mean to dump it on you.”
“I rather think that I’m honored to be the one you choose to vent.” Lena shrugged. “You don’t have to feel pressured to tell me anything. This applies to whenever or whatever I choose to share.” Lena looked at her seriously.
Kara regarded her. Crinkles formed. She thought very hard. But her tear-induced-swelling brain couldn’t function properly. Processing new informations took time. “You’re weird. Do you know that?” That was all she could come up with.
“I’ve been told once or twice. But it was oddly like a compliment coming from you.”
“Extremely weird.”
Lena laughed liked that again. Carelessly. Kara loved how careless it sounded. She couldn’t help but smile. Ollie nudged Kara’s hand. He felt left out so he eagerly wanted to join the party. Kara looked at Lena for permission. Once received positive answers, she let Ollie jump up the couch and nestled with her.
“Normally, I won’t allow such behavior. But desperate times call for desperate measures.”
“You’re telling me that you never let him cuddle with you on the couch?” Kara raised her eyebrow and tried to be as intimidated as Lena’s.
“I plead the fifth.”
Kara laughed out loud. This time, it didn’t turn into violent sob. It was the first time since forever that she laughed like there was nothing weighing on her shoulders. She let go a little. She let herself have that. Just for one night. With Lena. “You’re so weird.”
“Thank you.”
They laughed together. They talked about nothing and laughed. They discussed about books and laughed. Lena shared funny stories of Ollie and they laughed. Kara told Lena Earl’s bistro and they still laughed. Kara even suggested taking Lena to Earl’s.
“Okay. I’d love to go with you.”
“Earl would love that.”
They looked at each other. Still smiling. Lena was the first to break her eyes. “It’s getting late. Let me get a car to take you home? You need to rest.”
“Do you have personal driver or something?”
“That I don’t use enough. I like to walk and explore the city. I sometimes walk to studio and call it exercise which my trainer will definitely disagree.” This was the first time that Lena mentioned her work so casually. Kara smiled, biting her lip.
“Since you’re the one put me in food coma, I’ll take that offer.” Even though Kara knew clearly that she could probably fly home without alerting any authority.
“Excellent. Let me give him a call. His name is Frank.”
Frank was a polite and well-mannered man like Alfred. Kara thought that maybe they were just doing what their jobs entailed but it was still nice to be treated like someone important. She arrived home in no time. Thanking Frank, she went up to her floor while pulling out her phone. A text from Lena telling her to let her know when Kara was home safe and sound. Kara texted her before she reached her door. Lena replied within seconds.
Chapter 8: Chapter 8
Notes:
I'd really like to see Ms. Mcgrath on comedy show. Although Schitt's Creek ended and I love each and every one of the cast, I still secretly imagine what would it look like if Ms. Mcgrath was on it?
Please someone write about it. I'm not funny enough to fulfill this difficult task. (Fingers cross)
Chapter Text
Kara had a new routine. She would meet Lena in Outlander in the morning from 1 to 4 times a week. They read in relatively silence with Ollie sleeping beside them. Having lunch together, sometimes Lena introduced her to new places. Kara did take Lena to Earl’s Bistro and now Earl had two tasters. They would go to the riverbank together if Lena didn’t have to work. Lena bought her a huge bag of duck-appropriate organic food. Kara spluttered her worry of taking advantage of Lena and Lena just waved saying ‘what’s the point of not spoiling the ducks when I’m rich’. So, Kara let her. Lena always looked apologetic and remorseful when she had to cut their time short. The days that Kara didn’t get the chance to spend with Lena, there were always texts or calls or both. Lena didn’t mind at all that she was the one taking initiative most of the time. Kara felt guilty about it and even voiced her concern. Lena just waved again and said that she often had to pretend reading script on her phone. But now she had a real purpose of looking at the device and typing to a real person.
Today was one of those days that Kara didn’t get to see Lena. Their messages stopped at last night. Uncommonly quiet from Lena. Kara decided to distract herself by calling her sister. The sisters sometimes call more than one time a day.
“Hey, sis.” Alex sounded breathless.
“Hi. Were you running?”
“The gym.”
“In the middle of afternoon? Either your job is too boring or your lab had high tolerance for employees going awol.”
“Hey! I’ll have you know I work hard. Dedicated, even. Ask Winn.”
“He’s totally biased from your daily threat.”
“I don’t threaten him! He’s just….scared a lot.”
“Okay, okay. You work hard and Winn is a strong man.” The conversation dwindled.
“How’s everything? How’s your day?”
“It’s…slow. I finished Harry Potter, though.”
Alex laughed. Kara liked to listen to Alex’s laugh. Alex seldom let herself have a moment to breathe when Kara was around. Part of the reason that she moved to this northern nation. The laugh was carefree which reminded her of other laugh. “I still don’t get why you insist to read all 7 of them every year.”
“Every Christmas.” Kara corrected her.
“So, no bookclub buddy today?”
Kara didn’t call her sister the night she got back from Lena’s. She called the next day and Alex bombarded her with all kinds of questions which Kara had expected from miles away. She ended up using ‘a member from bookclub’ to summarize Lena. Alex sensed there were more than she had let on and Kara was grateful for Alex choosing not to pressure. But apparently, Alex could only hold back for so much.
“She…” Another fact that Kara disclosed, Lena’s gender, and she also talked about Ollie. Because come on, Kara Danvers not talked about dogs? Unheard-of. “She’s busy today.”
Alex hummed. “Speaking of busy, the owner of the apartment who’s been busy finally has time to meet. Do you want to meet him? Maggie said Jay is, I quote, a papa bear that just wants to spoil every kid in the world. Which is in your favor since you’re the same age as his daughter.”
Kara was hesitant to agree but the man was kind enough to let her stay in his property free of charge indefinitely. She looked around the cozy surrounding and said. “Yeah, I’m fine whenever he’s available.”
“I’ll text you his contact info and let you do the rest. And remember, you don’t have to feel obligated to go.”
“Thanks, Alex. I think I’ll give him a call anyway.”
Alex said goodbye soon after that, reciting ‘there’s lab emergency because people don’t seem to even have a tiniest bit of sense of lab security’. A text was already in Kara’s inbox. Kara decided to call rather than send a message. Thankfully, the man wasn’t busy at that time which Kara didn’t realize her mistake after the line was connected. They agreed to meet at Outlander for brunch. Kara hung up and glanced at her finished book. Sighing, she got up to make tea. Smoothing by the warm sweet liquid, Kara made a decision and opened up her message with Lena. She typed, erased and retyped for several times. Stuck between sentences like ‘How’s it going’ to ‘You’re awfully silent’. In the end, she just went with her heart.
-How have you been? Life is soundless without Ollie’s barking =‘(
She cringed at her wording. It looked so pathetic but it was already sent. Kara was thinking about how to retract it when there was a ‘read’ beside it and bubbles appeared.
-Work is awful! I want to quit it and go home to see both of you =‘(
Kara felt her body tingled at that sentence. She replied while sporting a blush that she was worried would remain permanently.
-You’re a 24/7 tease in any conversing format
-Do you maybe want to…
Kara didn’t know where that question was going or what exactly she wanted to say.
-maybe want to…?
-Have some take-out after you’re done?
There, Kara took the first step, she just wished that Lena could close the rest of the distance. Her wish was answered in merely few seconds.
-PLEASE! You have no idea how much I need that! See you at 9:00?
Kara didn’t ask where. Lena’s place was the only place they met if they were having a night in. Kara had not yet invited her over because deep down she didn’t consider this apartment hers. She was thinking about letting Lena and Ollie come over but wouldn’t do anything at least after she met the owner and set up some long overdue ground rules. She moved to here too hastily to even consider such thing.
She arrived at Lena’s building at 8:50, greeted Alfred and went upstairs.
“You’re god-sent.” Lena exhaled leaning against the door.
Kara ducked her head and went to the kitchen island to unpack everything. She chose the Chinese place she ordered on her first night. With Kryptonian portion, she knew now that she could eat as much as she needed around Lena.
“Potstickers, fried rice, egg rolls, Mongolian beef and stir-fried vegetables.” Kara recited her order. She pulled out two plates and handed one to Lena.
Lena said with full plate and a bite in. “Did I mention that you’re god-sent?“
“Once or twice.” Kara just busied herself with potstickers, trying to hide her warm cheeks.
“I didn’t say it enough.” Lena replied, taking another bite.
After dinner, Lena made them the tea that Kara came to love. With honey and lemon. She sipped and watched Lena’s movement.
“Okay, what do you want to talk about?” Lena tucked her left leg under her body and bent the right one. Her favorite position.
“What? I-I don’t have anything I want to talk.” The mug of tea in her hands suddenly became the most interesting thing she had ever seen.
“Yes, you do. I know I promised not to pressure you into anything. But you look like you are about to combust. Please do something before Ollie loses his favorite person.”
“Ollie’s favorite is you.”
“That changed when you came into the picture. Now spill. Something. Anything.”
“Did you really date that guy from the TV comedy?” The word just rushed out without her consent. Kara thought that even hiding her face wouldn’t help with her blush.
Lena looked taken aback and that goddamn smirk and arced brow were showing. “Someone has been googling me. Stalking much?”
“I-I-I’m not…” Kara didn’t know what she was arguing about. She did google Lena Luthor. The urge to know her cousin’s archenemy’s little sister was too strong to resist. She needed to know what she had gotten herself into. For everybody’s sake. And it hurt no one that she might appreciate Lena’s beauty along the way. “I wasn’t stalking. I was…um…researching…?”
“Hmm…do tell.” Lena rested her head on her right hand against the back of the couch.
“I just…I wanted to know you. I knew that it sounded stupid when I could just ask you. I just wanted to have a basic understanding.”
Lena studied her for quite some time and Kara couldn’t help but squirm. “No, I didn’t date him.”
“Oh.”
“Ask.” The damn ‘ask’ had been driving Kara crazy.
“How many countries have you been?”
“Too many. But I’ll say about 15 to 20? If you count the promoting things and conventions.”
“How many languages do you speak?”
“I’m only fluent in English but I can do accents? Some of them are not very good.”
“When is your birthday?”
Surprisingly, this was the question that caught Lena off guard and had her stammer. “W-Why do you want to know?”
“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have asked. Forget what I said…”
“October 24th.”
Kara whipped her head up so quick. If Kryptonians could have whiplash, it would be now. “You told me.”
“I did.”
“But you don’t have to.”
“I want to.” Lena looked earnest.
She broke their eye contact after only a second. It was too much. “…Thank you for telling me. I have some follow-up questions which you can choose not to answer.” She waited for Lena’s consent and received a nod. “Why don’t you want people to know about your birthday?”
“Because it was not a happy day for me.”
“Why?”
“Because I have the same birthday as my biological mom. My birthday reminds me that I only got to spend 4 times with her.”
Chapter 9: Chapter 9
Notes:
I don't know what they talk about in their book club meeting. It will forever remain in mystery. Or blossom in your imagination. This sounds better, let's go with that.
Chapter Text
The words from Lena’s devastated voice kept ringing in Kara’s head. She understood the sadness on the spot. Lost of parents. Lost of time. Lost of everything. She thought of Krypton. Thinking of her father’s proud smile when she was one step close to Science Guild. Thinking of her mother’s stern expression but always with hint of gentleness. She thought of…, shaking her head. She blinked back sorrowful tears and focused on Lena. Lena was being open again, putting herself out there, hoping someone would catch her. Kara took a leap of faith and reached out. They were at a position similar with the night of Kara’s breakdown.
“I lost my parents when I was 13 years old.” Kara exhaled a delicate breath. “A…fire took them away. I was the sole survivor.” Well, not sole but that’s not important right now.
“Oh…Kara…I…” Lena’s tone changed from melancholy to solace in one second.
“No, no.” Kara squeezed Lena’s hand as tightly as she could without hurting her. “I didn’t say it for you to comfort me. I’m saying this because…I want you to know that you’re not alone. I understand.”
Lena’s tears couldn’t be held back any longer. “…Thank you.” Kara’s hand then went its own accord to brush them off.
“We’re both adopted.” Kara breathed out in awe. Yes, she knew it from her ‘research’ but it still felt nice to admit out loud. Then, she remembered something. “I was adopted by the Danvers.”
“Kara Danvers.” Lena whispered her name, seeming to test it. It was good to hear her name from Lena. Even just her Earth name.
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.”
“I like our tempo.” Lena wiped the remaining wetness. “You’re asking all kinds of weird questions except for the first gossiping one.” Lena was back to her original self in an alarming speed, only the red in her eyes indicated previous activity.
“I just…I didn’t know what came over me.”
“I don’t mind answering gossip. To you.” Lena gave her a meaningful look. “I think it’s better from me than those terrible tabloids.” Lena’s next move sent Kara into reeling. She situated herself in Kara’s vicinity and Kara’s treacherous left arm lifted up to welcome her. Lena rested her head on Kara’s left shoulder. She did it like it was something they did regularly albeit a bit cautious. Her hands twisted in her own laps. “Is this okay?”
Kara wanted to protest. You can’t do something like this and then ask my if it’s okay. Totally unfair! But what came out of her mouth was. “Y-Yeah.” Her left hand which just betrayed her started to rub assuring pattern on Lena. That was when she heard it. A loud, thumping rhythm. So close. Just right beside her. Lena’s heartbeat. She didn’t notice until this moment because being with Lena didn’t require using her powers. Being with Lena relaxed her. She could just be Kara around Lena. The realization made her own heart skipped a beat. Several beats actually. Her ears picked up the third heartbeat, much faster, tinier but strong. Ollie. He watched her from his bed. The knowing eyes screamed out ‘I can hear your heartbeats, too’. Kara poked her tongue out childishly. Ollie just closed his eyes and went back to his dream. The human’s and the canine’s heartbeats jointly calmed her. Lena’s heartbeat was like its owner, gentle and tough. The the most beautiful sound Kara had ever heard. Beautiful heartbeats for beautiful people.
“What’re you thinking?” Lena slurred out.
“Nothing.” Kara waited for several minutes. “I can go so you can rest?”
“NO~~~~~! You haven’t asked other questions.”
“Why do you think I have other questions?”
“You aren’t exactly a good liar.”
You have no idea. Kara huffed. “What topic do you feel comfortable to talk?”
“Everything.”
“Your fans are really curious about your birthday. I saw various versions of it. I even found a video of you hugging a fan instead of answering because she didn’t want to give your secret away. Which I must say was a genius move. Create a diversion to buy more time.”
“That’s…that’s not a question.”
“Shoot! I’m sorry. We should talk about something else. Okay, let me think…”
“I don’t mind talking about this with you, either.” Lena snugged into Kara’s neck. Kara shuddered at the closeness. “But maybe some other time?”
“Of course. Okay, I got one. Why did they call you Karen at Outlander?”
Lena’s carefree laugh was back. “My full name is Lena Kieran Luthor. The first time they asked me what to put on the cup. I said Kieran but they misheard like everyone else. And I just went along with it like I always did.”
“Okay. That’s one mystery solved.” Kara smiled at Lena’s answer. “Well, I didn’t prepare that much so I guess this is it for today?”
“Well…in that case…do you mind me asking?” Lena asked. Kara tensed automatically at the notion. Lena must’ve felt it. She quickly straightened up. Palms facing Kara. “We don’t have to though.”
“It’s okay. I…I’ll answer as honestly as I can.” Averting her eyes.
Lena ducked her head to follow Kara’s line of sight. She resumed her previous position once she found whatever she needed. “I won’t push you into anything. Let’s start with easy ones. When’s your birthday?”
That was anything but easy. Kara had to soldier on. “September 22nd.” Her Earth-equivalent birthday. Equivalent not accurate.
“Hey, we’re almost one month apart. How old are you?”
In Earth year and not including the time she spent in there? “29.”
“I’m 26. Where did you grow up?”
“Midvale.” Kara tried to do deep breaths without disturbing Lena.
“Where’s that?”
“A small town on the west coast of the US.”
“It must be nice to grow up close to the sea.”
Often times, Lena’s angle of thought amazed Kara. “It was.” Kara loosened up a bit.
“I grew up in Metropolis in case it didn’t pop up in your research.” Kara stared at Lena’s hands playing with sleeves of her own shirt. Lena was nervous.
“It did. It’s a big city. Did you like it?” Kara knew that Lena was still wary of what the Internet said about her. No matter how much she acted nonchalantly.
“The Luthor mansion is in the suburbs. Well, suburbs are slightly incorrect. We have our own land, crazy amount of acres. It just stood there. In the middle of no where. Four of us lived there. Well, not just us, we have staffs and father was seldom home.” The sleeves of Lena’s shirt would perish if Kara didn’t stop it sooner. She covered her right hand on Lena’s. Lena’s heartbeats got louder, her breathing quickening. Kara held it but gave plenty of space for Lena.
“Sounds dreadful.”
“Yeah.”
“I finished Harry Potter.” Kara wanted to change subject. Anything that she didn’t have to withhold the truths.
“Hey! What happened to our bookclub code?” Lena turned her head to glare. The proximity only made Kara’s breath hitch.
“What code? We don’t have a code and we have an understanding of our different paces.” Kara let go of Lena’s hand to adjust her glasses.
“The code of waiting for the slower member so we can discuss?”
“We don’t have a code like that.”
“It’s just been made. Now we have to follow.”
It was hard to argue when Lena being so bossy hot. Bad Kara! Down! “My memory is still fresh. I think we’re good.”
“Okay, let’s do that now.” Lena stood up to find her copy.
“W-What? Now?”
“Yes! NOW!”
When they finished or more precisely Lena deemed that she was satisfied, it was well past midnight. Lena had the decency to look guilty but truth be told, Kara didn’t mind it one bit. Frank took her home under Lena’s instruction and persistence. Kara learned very early on that there was no point of reasoning when Lena was stubborn.
Kara met Jay for brunch the next morning at Outlander. She waited anxiously in her seat when a man with pepper-and-salt short hair that was clipped close to head came in. She chose a stool seat this time. She jumped out off of her stool and waved at him. They exchanged pictures of themselves the day before. How the man willingly lending her his apartment was beyond her.
“Hi!” A low, steady voice. “You must be Kara. You’re definitely prettier than the photo.” Jay shook her hand. The Kryptonian was surprised by the strength.
“The same goes for you.” Kara said shyly.
The man laughed, loudly and surely. “You’re too kind. Let’s order, shall we? I’m buying.”
“What? No, please let me. I’m the one practically squatting your apartment.”
He laughed again. “And a funny one. I like it. I will allow it this time. Next one is on me. Deal?”
“Deal.” Jay fist-bumped her. Kara decided right then that she liked Jay.
“How are you settling in? Don’t be shy to let me know any problem.” Jay asked once their orders were taken care of.
“It’s good. I like it a lot. Thank you.” Kara really did like the cozy apartment.
“Great. So, you’re Maggie’s girlfriend’s sister? I’m sorry, I’ve been really busy. I admit that I crammed it before I left for meeting you.”
Kara smiled. She really liked Jay’s easygoing attitude. “It’s okay. Yes, Maggie is dating Alex, my older sister.”
“Pardon me for saying this, but you don’t see quite alike. You and Alex, I mean. Maggie’s been sending tons of pictures of them.”
“Oh! I’m adopted.” This was much quicker than she thought that she would be sharing this piece of her.
“Ah~that explains a lot. My youngest daughter and her partner are trying for adoption. Not easy I’m telling you. Oh! Here’s the pictures of my girls.”
The next few minutes contained Jay showing numerous photos of his family. Kara studied them with somberness. Family, once she had that, too. Fortunately, their food arrived very soon. Kara already had first breakfast before their meeting. But her human portion was still large.
“You have a healthy appetite.” Jay observed.
Kara’s hand moved to her glasses. “Yeah…”
“Oh no no. I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable. I’m saying this in a good way. I like when people eat whatever they want. In my line of work, that’s a taboo.”
“What do you do?”
“I’m a licensed Talent Agent but I sometimes work as manager, too.”
“Um…sorry, I’m not familiar with both.”
“It’s okay. Though a Talent Agent can have all kinds of clients but I mainly work with actors and actresses. Get them chances to audition, negotiate contracts, represent them.” Jay listed on and on. But Kara’s brain paused on ‘actors and actresses’ which reminded her of one particular person whom she just saw last night.
“That’s…interesting.”
“Sometimes, but most of the time? God, pain in the ass.” The man chuckled. “Hey, one of my client is in need of an assistance. I heard you worked in Administration area. Want to try? My client is handful…but only toward me." Jay quickly added. “I just need someone to remind her when to eat and what to eat. Pick up her dry-cleans or walk her dog or something. She’s not picky. Her dietitian or is it her trainer…never mind, is the picky one. She’s friendly enough. You know what, if you’re interested, let’s meet in my office tomorrow morning. We can discuss the details.”
Kara was speechless. She was grateful for Jay not mentioning her previous employment. Maggie didn’t joke about him being a papa bear. There were too much information in one paragraph. She needed time to process. But she also needed something else to keep her mind busy. Or else, she would go insane. This was her own war, nobody could fight for her. Her words rushed out before her brain could catch up with current situation.
“Sure. What time?”
Chapter 10: Chapter 10
Notes:
Happy Lunar New Year! Here's another chapter!
Chapter Text
Kara watched people moving like an organic machine. They went about their days not paying her any attention. Few appeared excited. Some were talking on the phone. Most of them just looked plain tired. Once upon a time, Kara was one of them. Without any specific direction, just kept going. Blending in was the most important goal. But standing across the street from Jay’s office, she wasn’t sure if that was her goal anymore. Or she was wrong right from the start. Throwing out paper cup and her aimless thought. Kara kept walking until she reached the building.
She was 10 minutes early. She decided to ask the front desk about Jay’s office. An inkling feeling told her that Jay wouldn’t mind. She was shown in immediately. Taking an elevator ride and passing hallways. She saw many pretty faces on the wall. None of them seemed genuine. None of them was as beautiful as the brunette with a dog. The buzz around the office was a familiar thing. Busy but real. Soon, she was standing in a bright office. It was a corner office with a moderate size. Two sides of wall had huge windows much like the apartment Kara was staying. Various cabinets under said windows. On her left side was floor to ceiling bookshelves. The right side wall was a huge bulletin filled with numerous photos, notes and a calendar. Jay was sitting at a desk in front of one of the window, opposite to the bookshelves.
“Hey, Kara! You’re early.” Jay stood up to greet her.
“Sorry if I disrupt your schedule.”
“Not at all. In fact, I was thinking we should talk before my client arrived.”
“Y-Your client is coming? Wouldn’t that be too soon? We haven’t talked yet.“
“So, let’s talk, shall we?”
Jay explained the job description. It contained many details but not difficult. Kara could choose to work as part time or full time or from part time to full time. Her work hour really depended on the client. Sometimes it would be chaotic and sometimes it was very flexible for Kara to arrange her day.
“I know it’s a lot to take in. You’re new here. And you’re here for a pause in your life.” Jay gave her a fatherly smile. “Maggie only gave me a short version. I won’t snoop around, I promise. I’m providing an option for you. It’s your decision to make. I want you to know you’re not alone.”
Kara felt her eyes started to burn. “…Thank you. You’re the second person told me that after I arrived. What’s in Canada’s water?” Kara wiped her tears as subtly as possible.
Jay chuckled. “It’s the maple syrup.” Kara laughed wetly at Jay’s joke.
Suddenly, the door busted open.
“Jay, why are you calling me in this early? Do you know how hard it is for me to get a full night sleep…” Trailing off and the honey-like voice asking. “Kara?”
“Lena?”
Time halted. The air seemed to stop moving at once. When Lena’s eyes locked on Kara’s, it was just the two of them in the world. On this planet, also made of green and blue. Two characters remained motionless. In a split second, life resumed to regular rhythm. Like a paused movie continued playing with a push of button.
“Wh-Wh-What are y-you doing here?” Lena was the first to find her voice.
“I…uh…” Kara could only make sound.
“You two know each other?” Jay’s surprise snapped Kara from her stupor.
“I swear I did not stalk you!” Kara winced at her helpless defense. “I mean…Jay is technically my landlord. Maggie contacted him before I moved here and-and he was kind enough to let me stay in his apartment.”
“Oh…okay.” Lena’s eyes were still twice big.
“Well, that will make things so much easier.” The girls shifted to look at the older man. “Lena, remember we talked about you needing an assistant?”
“Jay, how many times do I have to tell you? I. Don’t. Need. An. Assistant!” Lena said impatiently.
“Yes, you need it. The past few days proved I’m right. And I found you one.” Jay gestured to Kara.
“Kara?” Lena said her name but still staring at Jay. Kara decided minutes ago that she would wait in silence for this to pass. “No, I won’t allow it.”
“Why?”
“Because!”
“Because…?” When Jay deemed there would be no words coming from Lena, he said. “She worked in Administration before. I don’t have her resume but we can get you one?”
“Yes, we can.” Kara piped in. She shrank into her chair upon seeing Lena’s intense glare.
“Come on, Lena. We both know you need it. You’re just too stubborn to admit. It’ll make your work less stressful and you know Kara. That’s like bonus on top of a bonus, right?” Kara saw Jay’s signal and she nodded fervently. Even though she hadn’t made up her mind to take this job.
“How about this.” Jay said before any of them could. “We try it for a month, see how it goes, then, we discuss whether to continue or not. Sounds good?”
The current situation reminded Kara of an elder settling a disagreement between two petulant kids. Nostalgia brought back so many memories when she was younger and fought with Alex. So, she said. “Okay.”
Lena turned to her with an expression like she had just been betrayed. She sighed. “One month.”
“Great. Let’s look into the contract, shall we?”
Once the details were settled, Jay shooed them out of the office citing that he was busy. But he left a cryptic ‘you kids need to talk and I’m better not be there as third wheel’. Kara just smiled confusedly when being pushed into the hallway. A beat of silence later, Kara finally had the courage to chance a glance toward Lena.
“Soooo…colleagues?” Kara reached her hand to shake.
“WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?” Lena whisper-shouted.
Kara recoiled to opposite wall. “What?” She pouted a little in hope of dissuading the wrath Lena was about to throw at her direction.
Whatever Lena wanted to say died in her mouth. And…was Lena looking at her lips? Shaking head, Lena visibly collected herself. “Not here. Let’s talk back at my place. My car is this way.”
She didn’t wait for Kara, just speed-walking toward the elevator. Lena greeted several staffs along the way. They seemed delighted to see Lena, not just the false enthusiasm when people worked in the same space were forced to do. Kara noticed that Lena’s car was parked at the employee zone. There were cars of various ridiculously expensive brands parking in an area that screamed ‘I’m famous and what you gonna do about it’ without putting up a sign. Lena unlocked and quickly got into the car. Kara instantly did just that. Lena’s car was a low-key luxury and very clean. Kara’s heightened senses could tell. Not much in the eyesight and Kara could bet that all things were neatly put away in the console or the glove compartment in front of her. Kara was deep in thought and didn’t note that Lena already pulled out of the parking lot. She belatedly put on her seatbelt.
The drive was eerily silent. Kara kept her eyes toward the window. She was debating whether to decline Jay’s offer tomorrow as they arrived at Lena’s apartment. They went straight down to the garage. Exiting the car, another quiet elevator ride later. Lena opened a door to an overexcited puppy. At least, Ollie was happy to see her. Kara showered him with extra love to buy her extra time.
“What were you thinking?” Lena asked with same tone in a much clearer volume. Her extra time was up.
Kara stood up reluctantly and Ollie seemed equally unwilling. “I didn’t think, okay! It came to me all at once. Jay was just being kind. And what’s wrong with me working with you? I’ll have you know I have work experiences!”
“It’s not like that.” Lena pinched the bridge of her nose. “I don’t like you work in…this industry.”
“What? You don’t think I can handle it? I’m not that fragile.”
“I know you can handle it. In fact, I think you’ll do well. But I…I don’t…” Lena sighed. “I don’t want them near you.” She whispered the last part slowly.
Kara’s anger dissolved in an instant. “What do you mean?”
“They are a bunch of wolves that just want to eat people alive and spit out the bones and just move on. They don’t care about others. I’ve seen too much to put you through this. And look at you, those pigs, no matter what their genders are, will pounce at you at the first sight. I can’t let them have that. I can’t let them have YOU! I saw you first!” Words just kept tumbling out of Lena’s mouth. Kara watched in fascination. She knew that she should be listening to what Lena wanted to say but she just couldn’t stop gazing at Lena’s indignation.
“You think you have me? Like…I’m yours?” Kara asked out of curiosity.
Lena apparently took it the wrong way. “Fuck…no! God! Kara, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean it like that. Shit…I messed up, didn’t I?” Lena took a deep breath and started again. “I didn’t mean that. You’re your own person. You don’t belong to anyone. I crossed the line and I’m sorry. I just…I’m really frustrated because the only good thing in my life, besides Ollie, might be put into jeopardy or disappear or, I don’t know, out of my reach. I want it. I know being a Luthor isn’t supposed to have good things. But god, I want it so bad.”
Upon hearing Lena’s confession, Kara had never wanted so much to tell her the truth. She knew that she had the Danvers. They were her second family. No one could replace her first one but Rao, they were close. However, she wanted this, too. To belong to someone. To come home to someone. To see this one person first in the morning and last before saying goodnight. And the final dangerous thought, Kara wanted that person to be Lena. She never thought that she could find someone like Lena. In fact, she gave up years ago. Maybe as soon as she landed on Earth. But here she was, standing in front of her possible mate. Her Kryptonian instinct telling her to hold this woman’s hand for the rest of her life. Put a bracelet on it. The nagging feeling was back and Kara knew her human instinct won out.
“I want to. To belong to someone.” She settled on this. A partial truth. The only thing that she could give to Lena.
“Really?” Lena glanced up hopefully. She quickly dismissed whatever she was fighting with. “I-I mean…um…okay I think we are off track.” She huffed, seeming to make peace with something. “One month. If I see anything, I mean ANYTHING, even remotely make you uncomfortable or I think it’s inappropriate or-or-or, you know what, we’ll come back to that later, I’ll fire you on the spot. Let’s talk about the details. I’ll make tea.”
Just like that, Lena was back to her regular self. Still annoyed but Kara would take it. She walked to sit on the couch, waiting patiently with Ollie. She stared at the TV and really read the colorful notes for the first time. They were notes of script, acting points or something related. There were terms that were totally lost on Kara.
“They help me prepare for the script. I will stand in front of the TV and act like a crazy person. Ollie even got scared once and ran to my room to hide under the bed.” Lena handed her a mug and laughed lovingly at Ollie. She gave him a few pats like she was saying sorry.
“I can help you with that. Reading for the other converser so you can have a complete dialogue? Okay, I don’t know what I’m talking about. I don’t know anything about acting. But you understand, right?” Kara hid her embarrassment behind her hot tea.
Lena’s careless laugh was back, too. “Yes, I know what you’re talking about. What kind of dialogue do you have in mind?” And that damn flirt was back with it.
Chapter 11: Chapter 11
Notes:
Happy second day of Lunar New Year. Time to visit parental home if you know what I mean.
Chapter Text
“Man, acting is tiring.” Kara flopped down on the couch.
“Because you spent 10 minutes stuttering?” Lena teased while adding more notes on the flat screen. “Or are you tired of pretending to have laser eyes?”
Kara laughed drily. She was tired of not pretending to have laser eyes. “So, you’re on a superhero show. Is this another way to spike Lillian?” Trying to steer the subject to her more than steel abilities.
“Ha! I wished. But no, it’s just something they found and I didn’t say no. With my reputation, it’s not easy to find something award-winning. I don’t mind. This wasn’t my first choice.” Lena chuckled lowly.
“What was your first choice?”
Lena raised her head blinking. After a while. “I’ve always wanted to be a scientist.”
Kara was aware of Lena’s multiple degrees from well-known universities in different continents. She secretly wanted this topic to pop up. She felt connected. “I was…interested in science. I was expected to be the youngest student of a science community.”
“When you were in high school or…?” Lena tilted her head to one side.
“No. Before I was 13.” Her throat was suddenly dry as desert.
“Oh.” With Lena’s innocent eyes fixing on her, her windpipe malfunctioned. “Do you…are you in a mood for questions?” Lena probed.
Kara got up to fill up a glass of water. Gulping down first one in record time and taking another with her. She sat down while deep-breathing. “I’m ready.”
“Kara, we don’t have to…”
“I sensed you have questions piling up. Ask away.” Role reversed.
“Who’s Maggie?”
“That’s your first question?”
“First in, first out.”
“My adoptive sister Alex’s girlfriend.”
“What did you do before coming here?”
“I worked as receptionist then HR for a tech company.”
“And you quit the job?”
“No, they…the parent company was going through reorganization. Part of the plan was to close some of subsidiaries. Mine was one of them. There was a fancy legal term…oh yeah, mass redundancy. Basically, laying off all employees. Official record described it as discontinued operation rather than to simply say out of business.” Kara could hear bitterness in her voice.
“After that, you moved here?” Kara appreciated the lack of pity from Lena. She didn’t know how to deal another ‘I’m sorry to hear that’ or ‘Are you okay’.
“Yeah. I needed time and space. National City was…suffocating. I originally planned to find a random hotel in a random city. Alex talked me out of it. She was so mad. But she put down her anger and helped me. Maggie heard about it and immediately contacted Jay. He was so nice and understanding. He let me stay in his apartment rent-free without second thought. I took it instantly. I needed an escape. I didn’t think much into it. With few boxes, I was here the next afternoon. I didn’t bring much. Hope it explained my fashion taste.” Kara tried to laugh it out.
She remembered that day vividly. When she heard the announcement, she felt so lost. She didn’t even like her job that much. Just a tool to cover her expenses. But she felt abandoned again. She tried to live like other humans and this was what she got. She knew that she was being cynical, whiny and petty. She was a prodigy for crying out loud! The youngest member of Science Guild, destined to be great. She wanted to run away. Even toying with the thought of flying. She crushed it down before it could grow. The last time she did it, people got hurt. She swore to never do it again. But the need to run was so strong. When the opportunity presented itself, she seized it and never looked back.
“I think you look good in anything.” Lena’s honeydew sound saved her from falling apart.
“…Thanks. Keep going.”
“You sure?” Lena’s surprise was obvious.
“Yes. Go.”
“You said about being the youngest student of a science community. Have you ever wanted to work in science field?”
“Yes. But it reminded a life I could’ve had. It’s too painful. I settled for a mediocre job to pay my bill.” And her intelligence and knowledge would have jeopardized human evolution and outed herself in the process.
“It reminded you of your parents?”
“…Yes.” Well. This, too.
“What did they do?”
Kara glanced up to see Lena with pure curiosity. It felt good to talk about her family. “My father was a scientist. My mother was a lawmaker.” An edited version to adapt to Earth standard.
“Hmm…you must’ve been a cute and smart little girl.” Lena smiled softly.
“Are you imagining mini me?” She grasped the chance of change of subject like lifeline.
“Why? Is it illegal?”
“No. Just weird.”
Lena gifted Kara her signature careless laugh. Kara exhaled a sigh in relief. Lena’s presence was a remission for her never-ending pain.
“I think that’s enough for today. Do you have anything for me?”
“Yes, just one, what do we have for dinner?” Kara rubbed her belly unconsciously and earned another fit of laugh.
“You don’t have to make something. We can order take-out?” Kara hovered around Lena like a satellite.
“Like I said I’ve been doing this for a long time.” Lena moved the cut bell pepper to the pan. “And I’ve been given ridiculous tight dresses and pencil skirts and blouses and heels that are not practical only to kill the wearer and my trainer is breathing down my neck.”
Kara listened to Lena’s listing carefully. “What are you eating for breakfasts or lunches or dinners at work?”
“We’re friends right now not colleagues.” Lena focused on stirring the ingredients.
“We are friends?”
“We are. At least, I think we are. We don’t have to be if you don’t want to.” Lena turned to her with unsure eyes.
“Yes, we are friends. I like us being friends. I need friends.” Kara said to herself quietly, looking at her own feet.
Lena poured the contents onto plates, put the pan back on stove and turned to Kara again. She gently tilted Kara’s chin up with her right forefinger. “You have friends here. Jay, me, Ollie and I think you can count Earl in. That’s four and increasing.”
Kara lost in those emerald orbs for a while. Swallowing hard. “Y-You’re right. Thanks.”
“Anytime.” She bent down to grab something from the oven. Kara wished that she could have that tender warmth on her chin forever.
Once Lena finished the last touch, Kara was already sitting on the kitchen stool. “Why is our portion different?” She inspected the two plates. “Why does only one plate have pasta?”
“I have to cut down my carb intake.” Lena passed her a fork.
They ate in silence for a while. “You haven’t answered my question.”
“What question?” Lena stabbed a grilled salmon.
“What are you eating for breakfasts or lunches or dinners at work?” Kara followed Lena’s movement, not giving her time to dodge.
“Fine. If you must ask, when I have time, I’ll bring something with me. Most of time, iskipit.”
“What?” Kara already got it from her superhearing but she needed Lena saying out loud.
“I skip it, okay? I skip them all if I have to. Do you know human can survive by only drinking water for about a week?”
“That’s…a disturbing fact that we don’t need to delve into. Lena, you can’t only drink water when you’re busy. It’s not good for your health.”
“They’re doing this all the time.”
“Who?”
“Fellow actors.”
“But you have me now. We’re gonna change that.”
“Nooooooo.” Lena whined and Kara thought it was cute. “Did you not hear me saying about trainer breathing down my neck? Tight clothes? Really, really tight.”
“I can prepare some healthy snacks so you can eat them during all the running around.”
“What running around?”
“It’s in your script or something. I don’t know anything about acting, okay?” Kara threw her hands up. Lena laughed. “So, what do you think?”
The laughter stopped abruptly. “Fine. But you know nothing about cooking.”
“That’s for me to figure out.”
Kara could not figure it out. She was back to her place. Lena had an early shooting and Kara needed to be there, too. She walked back and forth in the kitchen. The floor might suffer a permanent dented trail. She needed help. The Internet could only do so much. Biting the bullet, she reached for her phone.
“My girl, how are you doing?”
“Living and breathing.”
“Have you eaten?”
“Yes, I just…got back from a friend’s apartment.”
“Is this your bookclub buddy?”
“Alex does loop you in.” Kara sighed. “Yes, she is.”
“Kara, I have to know and I’ll always worry about you.”
“I know, Eliza.” She always called the older woman by name but deep down she already thought Eliza as her one and only Earth mom.
“So, what’s the emergency?” Insightful as usual.
“How do you prepare healthy snacks?”
There was a long silence which Kara wondered if the line was still on. “…Are you okay?”
“I promise I’m fine. I…uh…want to eat differently for a change.” Kara cringed at her reasoning.
“…I see.” And she did not convince Elize, not even one bit. “What do you want to know?”
“I found some recipes on the Internet…”
After Eliza’s detailed instructions and Kara using her superspeed to take notes, Kara already had several recipes for Lena to try different one each day for more than a week. Eliza made her promise to call more often and rang her anytime if things got out of hand. A code name for kitchen emergency. She didn’t have the best record with cooking but she would do it for Lena. Many of the recipes didn’t even involve with fire which she suspected of Eliza’s doing. She was happy with current state. Maybe when she was skillful enough, she could move on to next stage. She made a list and managed to go to the store before it closed. When she was finished preparing next day’s snack, it was past midnight. She had to be at Lena’s place at 5:30. She quickly cleaned up, superspeed came in handy, and went to bed.
Chapter 12: Chapter 12
Notes:
Long weekend means more update?
Chapter Text
Kara arrived at Lena’s building around 5:00 in the morning with a hint of superspeed. Okay, a lot of superspeed. In her defense, she made sure that there were no witnesses through out her journey. She didn’t sleep much but the yellow sun would charge her up. She said hi to Frank who parked the car at 5:25. Then, Lena herself came down stairs at exact 5:30.
“Hey, you’re early.” Lena smiled sleepily, eyes barely open.
“I just got here.” Kara opened the car door for her.
“Well, you were here before me. That, in my definition, is early.” Kara went in after her.
The car started. Lena kept yawning and even dozed off for a few seconds. Not a morning person then. Kara glanced at her constantly. 15 minutes later, they stopped at a security check point where there were walls on its either side. This must be the studio. Frank and the guard exchanged friendly words and he tilted his head slightly to Kara. The guard didn’t pay her much attention. It must be a common sight to him. They were shown in right away.
“Frank, could you drop us here? I want to show Kara around. Thanks.” Lena woke up right on time.
“Sure, Ms. Luthor.”
They got out of the car. Kara looked around and furrowed at the quietness. Lena led them through various buildings as she introduced their functions to her. Kara listened intensely, trying to memorized every detail. She made a note to herself to walk around to further familiarize with her work environment. Jay had given her an access ID to the studio. They reached their destination 10 minutes later. Lena once again was greeted by people. It was not lack of people. They were just busy with work inside buildings. Lena responded to each of them warmly. Sleepiness gone, all professional manners. Lena introduced Kara to some of them whose paths would possibly cross with Kara.
“Okay, I’m needed in the hair make-up like…5 minutes ago.” Lena said once they were inside her trailer. She looked down at her watch. “You can come with me or you can walk around?” Lena shrugged.
“I’ll come.”
“I have to warn you first. It’ll be tedious, long hours. And I might sleep my way through it.”
“Okay. I brought you snacks.”
“Kara, you don’t have to. We’ve talked about this.”
“I already made it so at least take one bite?” Kara pulled the zipper of one of her bag open. “It’s just fruit and granola. I made them myself. I picked the easiest level so I hope I didn’t screw up? This is a cooler bag so the fruit will be nice and cold…”
Lena cut off her ramble by grabbing her forearm. “Thank you. No one’s ever done this for me.”
“Wow, my predecessors were so bad at their job that I could just outwork them by bringing snacks?” Kara hid her shyness by adjusting glasses.
“You don’t have a lot of predecessors. I like to do things myself. Maybe…it’s good to have a friend for once.” Lena caressed Kara’s arms.
Kara cleared her throat. “Well, I’m glad to be that friend. Come on, show me where that tediously long hours are.”
It turned out to be as tedious and long as Lena described and the actor did fall asleep at some point. Lena managed to remain straight back when the stylists doing their magic. Kara thought maybe that this was Lena’s superpower. She watched in amazement, witnessing the sleeping beauty transforming into a sharper version. This was the first time that she saw Lena in make-up. When they met, Lena always wore a simple lip balm, lipstick only in rare occasion, not even perfume. Speaking of which, heavy floral scent reeked its way to Kara. She scrunched up her nose discreetly, trying not be rude. She was never a fan for any kind of fragrance. Another downside of being a hypersensitive alien. Even before she came to this blue planet, she only liked the natural smells of everything. Earth smelled very different from Krypton but also similar in a certain way. Sometimes, it was too overwhelming. Other times,…it was not enough.
She liked Lena’s natural scent. Mix of body wash, shampoo, conditioner, skin care, laundry detergent, sweat, Ollie and more. It was very Lena. She liked to let it comfort her. A simple sniff would relieve the everlasting pain. Even just a minute. It was enough. Kara searched Lena’s scent underneath the perfume. She opened her eyes upon finding it. Lena’s eyes still closed. Dark hair being pulled into an impeccably tight bun which looked very painful. Her feature was highlighting by the colors splashing across her face. Cheekbones stood. Lips full and in deep red. Jaw line could cut through metal. Her eyes were shadowed with various purples and dark eyeliner framed her eye socket. Long false eyelashes rested on her skin. Seeming to listen to her call, Lena began to stir, eyelids moving gradually like slow motion. Those aquamarine stared back at her from the mirror. Unfocused. You could see them changing from misty to clear.
“Hey, you’re still here.” Husky voice and killer make-up were dangerous combination.
Kara’s right hand flew to her black frame. “Y-Yeah. It’s my first time seeing all this. Forgive my curiosity.”
“There’s nothing to apologize for.” Lena giggled lowly. The stylist gave Lena green light and nodded to Kara with a smile on her way to next task. Lena stood up to get closer to Kara.
“Y-You look…” Kara cleared her throat. “…beautiful.”
Lena laughed. “Thank you. It’s supposed to be or else there’s no point for me to suffer.”
“I haven’t seen you in make-up before. You’re already beautiful without it. Now is…beautifuler…” She cringed at her wording. She had this weird obsession of using correct grammar and checking them every time she spoke. Lena’s presence took that ability and threw it far away.
Lena’s laughter doubled. “Thank you! You are very sweet.” A naturally light pink emerged on Lena’s cheeks. “I don’t like to put things on my face that much. If it’s not for work, I’ll just walk around with my normal face. To avoid unwanted attention.”
“You don’t wear perfume, either.” She supplied.
“You’ve noticed.” Lena leant forward. “You don’t like the fragrance?” She tilted her head sideway infinitesimally, exposing her pale, long neck. Lena did this as subtly as she thought but Kara still picked up.
An alarm blaring in Kara’s head with signature red light. Her nose worked on its own and took a sniff. She had to physically refrain from breathing more. “I’m not a perfume person.”
“Good to know.” Lena said it more to herself. Then added. “I don’t want Ollie to get overwhelmed. His nose is very sensitive.”
Mine, too. “You’re a good owner. Speaking of him, where is him? I can walk him!” Kara nearly vibrated to the possibility of seeing her loyal friend.
“He’s home by himself. You can take him to the riverbank in the afternoon? Let him do his business and feed him.”
“Okay!” Kara knew that she was smiling like an idiot.
“Sometimes, I think I’m the third wheel.”
“Y-You’re not!”
“It’s okay. I give you my permission to spend time with him.” Lena brushed off a nonexistent tear.
A voice interrupted Kara’s protest. “Lena, you’re up!”
“That’s my cue.” Lena smiled apologetically.
“Can I come?”
“Kara, trust me. It’s another tedious…”
“…and long hour. So, can I come? I promise to entertain myself. I won’t disturb you.”
“I know you won’t disturb me. It’s just…”
“I’m your assistant, remember? I have to familiarize with my work. Can I come?”
“Ugh, fine.” Lena turned to leave and Kara followed her willingly.
They were led to another room that was full of racks after racks of clothes. Lena was ushered to change immediately and Kara was left with her own device. She stood there awkwardly then moved to an empty corner.
“You must be Kara.” The person who informed Lena of her schedule talked. “I’m Jess.” Jess extended her hand.
Kara shook for an appropriate time. “Nice to meet you, Jess. Um…I hope I didn’t come as rude but…what do you do?”
The Asian woman gave her a toothy smile. “I’m a PA. Production Assistant. I basically do everything. Including telling actors when and where to show up. I’m assigned to Lena.”
“Assigned? Everyone gets one?”
“Not everyone. Main, yes. Regular, depends. The rest, no. We’re short of staff in this current moment.”
“…What’s main?” Kara asked sheepishly.
Jess turned to look at Lena and checked her headphone. “Okay, we’re gonna be here for a while. Let’s have a filming 101.”
Jess began to talk a hundred miles per hour. Kara had never been this grateful for her inhuman ability to memorize new information at first try. Jess kept it simple and clear. She had zero judgement in her tone and answered Kara’s questions patiently.
“…okay, that’s about it.” Jess finished with a puff.
“Thank you so much. I feel like more in the loop now.” Kara smiled.
“I know. Newcomers are always struggling at the beginning. It helps if there’re people watch out for them. Like what Lena did for me. She made my learning curve less radical. I’m lucky to have her.” Jess said fondly.
“She is. I’m new to this town. She shows me where to get best poutine.”
“Yep, that’s Lena. I can recommend you something, too. I’ll give you a list. Hey, why don’t we exchange numbers?”
They were typing on their phones when Lena showed up. “You’re exchanging numbers already. How nice. I didn’t get it until the second day.” Lena feigned hurt.
“I…we…Jess and I are colleagues!”
“It explains nothing, just so you know.”
“Come one people, we’re on tight schedule.” Jess was done talking to her headphone and pushed both of them out.
Chapter 13: Chapter 13
Notes:
I know nothing about filming. This is all my imagination.
Chapter Text
As soon as three of them arrived on set, Lena was whisked away in no time. Kara watched them in wonder. They worked like a great orchestra. Making all kinds of sound reminded Kara of musicians tuning their instruments before performance. When that famous ‘Action!’ being shouted, everyone stopped in dead silence. Only the symphony of soft murmur from the actors and buzzing from the machines continued playing. All of them seemed to hold their breaths at the same time. All eyes on the scene unfolding before them. And then classic one-word spell broke the magic.
“CUT!”
Kara was thrown back in reality. She blinked several times to readjust to Earth’s rotation speed. That was when she discovered that she totally forgot to watch Lena in action. She reprimanded her curiosity and mourned for her lost. Then, cursing her stupidity when everyone began to redo the scene upon the loud ‘Action!’.
This time, her focus solely on Lena. Lena was standing in a very modernly designed and furnished office…or lab? Wearing a leopard printed blouse buttoned all the way up. Golden earrings dangling from her ears. Tight black pants and black open-toe heels. Her outfit left almost no imagination to her body. Kara blushed at her thought. Lena had this look that even someone like Kara who had mighty power wouldn’t want to mess with her. Kara didn’t pay attention to Lena’s lines, or anyone else’s lines to be honest. She documented every facial expressions and gestures into her memory. Lena, her character, seemed upset. Contempt, anger even hatred toward opposite actor. Sorts of emotions that Kara seldom or never saw on Lena when they were alone. Some emotions were so real. Kara was having trouble separating this Lena to hers.
Hers? Where did that come from? Kara shook her head. Lena isn’t mine to have. What am I thinking? Stop thinking!
“CUT!” It startled Kara which she didn’t know to appreciate or hate.
After reshooting for many times, they decided that they got what they wanted. Decibel started to rise. People left to prepare for next scene. Kara’s senses were assaulted by various stimulation. A hand nearly made her jumped out of the roof.
“Shhhhhhoot. You scared me!” Kara put a hand on her chest.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to. Was that…okay?” Lena’s unsure brows reminded Kara how different the character and the actor were.
“Yeah…it’s just…very new to me. All of this.”
“You don’t have to be here. You have the ID that can basically get you everywhere.”
“Are you doing the next scene soon?”
Lena glanced at the source of hustle and bustle. “I think it’s gonna take a while to be ready.” She turned back to Kara. “What do you have in mind?”
“Snack time.”
“Kara…” Ignoring Lena, she already pulled out the Tupperware. She ushered Lena to the chair which had her name on both front and back. Woo~fancy actor chair!
“Try it so I can tell Eliza that I didn’t accidentally poison you.”
“Who is Eliza?” Lena asked but sat down obediently.
“My adoptive mother.”
“She taught you these?” Lena opened up the container. “They are all my favorite fruits. All in small pieces.”
“Jay gave a list of everything to know about you. I cut them so they can fit in one bite.” Kara looked between the Tupperware and Lena. “Crap. Did you not like it? I swear I can do better. We can review the list some other day.”
“It’s perfect.” Lena whispered in awe, stabbing a banana. “And very delicious.”
“Well, that you can thank the farmers. I didn’t grow them.”
“Tastes better coming from you.” Lena lifted her left eyebrow. “Try one?” Lena held the fork out with a chunk of kiwi.
Kara felt her mouth dry before food for the first time since she arrived at this beautiful planet with amazing delicacies. “Th-They are all for you.”
“Have you eaten?”
“That’s my line and yes.” Lena hummed that goddamn sound again and ate that goddamn kiwi.
“LENA! WE’RE READY!” Jess yelled from far end.
Lena sighed, carefully putting everything back to the cooler bag. “No rest for the wicked.” She swallowed the last bite. “Seriously, you can go do whatever you want. Just let me know and be careful.”
“Do you always want your assistant to leave? It’s our job to stay with you in case you don’t know.”
“This scene about to murder me is deadly long. Leave the bag on my chair. I’ll nourish myself I promise.”
“Okay. Go break the leg….or not.” Kara corrected herself at the end.
Lena laughed and turned to leave. Kara put the bag on Lena’s chair. She decided to take up on Lena’s offer. She moved cautiously and discreetly. Trying not to make a sound and let her superhearing get loose. Cameras rolling, clapperboard shutting, actors reading lines and sounds that Kara couldn’t identify. Kara submerged herself right there right then. Kara was always curious about different gadgets and stories that her aunt brought from other planets. Even they were just for pure appreciation. She enjoyed them all. Krypton didn’t have much entertainment. They were all about progress, evolution and exploration. They leant heavily on science, politics, law and hard topics that could help their kind thrive. And looked what that led them. Destruction. Annihilation. If this were meant to be, why couldn’t they just have something to make them feel good? Just feel something. Anything. Staring at the sculptures and paintings all day. Listening to music until falling asleep. Watching movies or TV shows, both good and bad.
Kara sighed. Maybe this was why she was absolutely obsessed with Earth’s pop cultures once Alex introduced her. Alex always said her taste was cheesy and corny. My planet exploded, let me have this. She learned to paint, regardless of the mediums. Charcoal, watercolor, even oil painting. She could sit in front of canvas all day, all night if she had to. Just paint. Paint her pain, her happiness, her anger, her sorrow. She painted Rao the most. Using all kinds of red, from various angles, in different settings. The God who let her planet die. Still there, glowing red dot on the night sky of Earth beside a burning star. The one would disappear and be forgotten eventually.
They kept redoing the take after that. After making sure that Lena was safe, she walked out of the building and to Lena’s trailer. She had never been to one, not to mention one belonged to an actor. The interior was homey. Small but had everything. There was a simple kitchen and a mini fridge which she filed them away for future reference. A stack of books at one corner. Kara smiled, imaging Lena making herself comfortable and reading until being called. Ollie’s bed was on the floor right beside the books. Few toys scattering around. Kara’s spirit lifted up on the promise to see him.
She left the trailer and went to learn about what was like outside of buildings. The constructions all looked the same. Yellowish, nearly white. Maybe they stood there for too long and the color couldn’t withstand the sun, rain and human anymore. She glanced around and lowered her glasses once she was sure there was nobody nearby. X-ray vision activated. One of her powers that she used frequently. Most of the buildings were full of people. Constantly moving. Like organs operating to keep the body alive. No wonder there were so many TV shows gotten cancelled every month, new ones were already well underway.
The film studio wasn’t as big as she thought. She saw most of it under 20 minutes, with a hint of superspeed. Fine, a lot of it and also X-ray vision. She didn’t want to accidentally walk into people’s works. All occupied buildings looked like they were in full swing. Before she knew, she already walked out of those four walls and on the street. Might as well make good use of it. She found a nice pastry shop and had a blast in there. Taking the sweets with her, she went back to Lena’s trailer. She shared a danish with the guard whom they met this morning. The box was empty in 20 minutes but she saved some for Lena in a brown paper bag. Checking her teeth for any crumb, she left for the set when she deemed none.
“They’re about to wrap up.” Jess came out of no where.
Kara nearly yelped but remembered where she was just in time. “…Th-Thanks.”
“How was your trip?”
“Kind of fun? Novelties everywhere. There’s a pastry shop right out front.”
“Oh! I know where you’re talking about. It is good.” Jess commented. “We will be having lunch soon. Would you like to join us or eat at Lena’s trailer?”
“Um…I think I’ll stay at the trailer. To help Lena or just to annoy her. But can you show me where to get it?”
“Sure. I’ll come with you after this.” Jess nodded.
The shooting completed shortly after. People went about their things. Kara waited dutifully beside Lena’s seat.
“God, these are killing me.” Lena took out her heel and rubbed her toes. “I don’t have much time before my next scene. I’ll be at the trailer and prepare for it.”
“Sure. Let me grab lunch and I’ll meet you there.”
“You go eat. I’ll be fine.”
“I’ll find something that won’t make your tummy hurt.” Kara let Lena’s answer fly right out of her ears.
“My tummy doesn’t hurt!”
“Says the woman keeps putting a hand over it.”
Lena retracted her hand. “Habits.”
“Go, I’ll be back in a jiffy.”
“Okay.” Lena smiled and stopped protesting.
Kara went with Jess to an area where the food was. She scanned through them quickly, picked up the ones she needed and bade Jess goodbye.
“Hey, I have some warm soup and bread. Have some of them and take this. It’ll make you better.” Kara put the food down on the table. After rummaging around her bag, she produced a pill bottle.
“You went to that pastry shop out front, didn’t you?” Lena stared at the paper bag accusingly.
“Yes and please sit down.” Kara grabbed a chair to set in front of the table.
Lena sat down, her eyes gluing at the sweet. “I shouldn’t be surprised that food was your first…” She tailed off. “You knew about my medication?”
“Jay gave me the list, remember?” Kara brought the soup and spoon closer to Lena.
“Thank you. You didn’t have to.”
“I have to, this is my job.” Kara added. “And also because you’re my friend. I care about you.”
Lena’s down-casting eyes snapped up and shone. For a moment, she just gazed at Kara. “Thank you. Really.”
Kara suppressed the shiver causing by Lena’s intense look. “You’re welcome. And that paper bag is for you. A brownie to piss your trainer off.”
Throwing back her head, Lena laughed loudly. “God, can I keep you?”
“As long as you’re paying. My food expense is high enough to put me on the street in less than 24 hours.” Kara took a bite of her sandwich in order to ignore her warming cheeks.
“Deal.” Lena opened the lid and started eating. “Do you mind me preparing for my scene?” Lena waved her script.
“Not at all.”
They ate in peaceful silence like they always did. Despite her snack time not very long ago, Kara still devoured two sandwiches, a chicken salad and three donuts. She snatched them as fast as possible to avoid question while keeping her speed in check. Satisfied and belly full of food. Kara noticed that Lena had eaten half of her soup and a small piece of bread. She nudged the meds next to Lena’s hand. Lena lifted her left eyebrows. Giving her a crooked smile, Lena wordlessly took the pill and handed the bottle back to her. They acted like they had been doing this for a long time.
Kara knew that Lena would be called to work anytime soon. Strangely, she wanted to savor this moment, to keep it as long as she could, to log into her memory, to imprint on her brain so she never forgot. For what, she did not know. The only thing she knew was Lena smiling knowingly at her as if Lena was doing the same.
Chapter 14: Chapter 14
Notes:
Walking Ollie is so gratifying.
Chapter Text
Lena was only in trailer with her for not more than 30 minutes. They didn’t talk much except for their brief conversation before lunch. After the inevitable knocks on the door, Lena stood up, gathering her things, including the cooler bag and that brown paper bag. They paused at the door. Lena glanced up, wanting to say something. Kara watched her closely. Lena changed the course in the end.
“You can take Ollie for walk. I wrote a note for you on the kitchen island. You have the keys, right?”
“Yes.”
“Okay.” Biting her lower lip. “Alright. Gotta go.”
“Good luck.”
Lena lifted both her arms and stopped. Only using her left hand to give Kara’s right forearm a squeeze. Then, she was out of sight. Kara exhaled a breath that she didn’t know she was holding. Swallowing hard. She followed Lena and closed the door. She went to see what Lena’s next scene looked like. Lena was changed into different costumes. An expensive-looking, form-fitting one piece dress. It was forest green which complimented her eyes. The dress stopped just above her knees and the neckline was dangerously low. Or was Lena’s asset making them prominent? Kara turned her head to one side in an effort to cast that thought away. Another pair of crazy hight heels. Hair down and straightened and gathered at one side. They went back to the office-lab place again. Kara was starting to believe that this was a lab. But who wore something like that in a lab? No safety protocol or something? Lab coat? Goggles? Human TV shows make no sense. There were some contraptions on set that weren’t there in the morning scene. New actors were there. The well-oiled organic machine resumed working. Kara enjoyed in fascination. She took out her phone during a tiny break and noticed the time. Lena was sitting on her chair. Munching on a piece of apple and reading the script. Kara touched her right shoulder. Lena looked up and nodded immediately upon seeing Kara’s facial expression. Lena mouthed a ‘Go’ then turned back to the papers on her lap. Kara went back to fetch her belongings. She gave Frank a call, an agreement that Lena and her made.
The drive to Lena’s place was filled with excitement. The dog had that kind of power on her. His owner, too. Kara’s mind sufficed. Car parked, Kara smiled her goodbye to Frank and then giving a grinning ‘Hi’ to Alfred. The numbers on the small screen in the elevator changed rapidly. Kara’s heart beat in twice as its tempo. Before she could hold the keys that Lena gave her, Ollie’s exciting barks boomed in the quiet hallway. Her joy was answered. The alien and the dog bounced to each other’s presence once door open.
[I missed you, too, buddy!] Ollie drew her mother tongue easily out of her. [How was your day?] Ollie barked once. [Good! Let’s see what Lena’s instructions are.] A whine. [I know. But we have to follow the rules, buddy. You can have a treat if you behave.] Bright bark again.
The note on the kitchen island was in neat handwriting. Elegant cursives indicated its well-educated origin. Life with the Luthors was not easy. High standard. Zero tolerance for any failure. But Lena’s writing had some traits of her own. Rebellion strokes everywhere, sneaking around in all corners.
Dear Kara, my beloved assistant,
Here’re the rules for both of you because you will spoil him and he will use that eyes. These two should never mix or the world will burn down within a second.
[Always the drama queen.] Kara rubbed behind Ollie’s ears.
His food is in the cupboard underneath the sink. Two cups. ONLY two cups. You know where his bowls are. Clean and dry them first. After food and water, take him for a walk. Leash and a bag are by the front door. The bag has everything you need to clean after his business. A bottle of water for him or to wash off his urine. Plastic bags to collect his feces. Clean his feet when you’re back. A rag is next to where the leash is. You can give him ONE treat after his walk. His favorite chicken breast snack is in the upper cupboard at the farthest left end. I trust you guys not to make a mess. I’ll be thinking about you two from this hell hole. Be good, my darlings.
Lena xx
Kara pulled her lips together to suppress an urge to smile but her pink cheeks already gave her away. Ollie barked softly to call her out. [What? I do nothing.] Ollie gave her a disapproving look but ran to the cupboard where his food is. [Alright, let’s eat.]
Kara washed both bowls first and dried them. She did as told, two cups in one bowl and clean water in another. She observed Ollie with fast attention. He ate like Kara, messy and eager. She knew that she was smiling like an idiot. Ollie already knew that so she got nothing to lose. Ollie finished in record time or it was just regular speed. Kara didn’t know. This was her first time taking care of a dog. Lena gave very detailed and clear instructions which was very sweet and thoughtful. Kara’s stupid smile grew bigger. Ollie nudged Kara with force so strong that caused her to fall backward from her crouching state. Normally, nothing could make her steel body move but she was feeling playful. A state of mind that she hadn’t entered for a very very long time. She let Ollie attack her from above. Like they were two dogs trying to fight for dominance. Except that Kara gave hers to Ollie already, right from the start.
[Come on, buddy. You don’t want to stay here all day. Let’s have a walk and we can meet our ducky friends.] Kara went to the front door and paused. She lowered her glasses to search for the organic duck food that Lena bought. It was in the same cabinet with Ollie’s food. She took some and went back to Ollie to clip the leash on his collar. Lena’s bag in one hand, she ushered Ollie out of the door.
Ollie practically pulled her toward the riverbank. [Easy, Ollie. I don’t want to hurt you. I’m much stronger than you.] Ollie turned his head and panted with his tongue out. His footsteps slowed. [Thanks. You’re the best.] The rest of the journey was eventless until they reached their destination. Ollie immediately struggled and dragged Kara to every place he wanted to sniff. [Okay, I’m going to unleash you. Can we be good? We don’t want Lena to worry, right?] Kara lowered herself to Ollie’s level. They stared at each other. Talking with their eyes. [Alright, go smell everything.] She disconnected the leash and Ollie was out like a flash.
Kara tracked his every movement at first. Learning where he was interested most, what was his favorite. She would never get tired of watching Ollie. He reminded her of herself. Wanting to know everything about this planet. It was the only way to distract herself from those excruciating pain. Yes, they were still a gigantic reminder of her own planet’s death. However, her curiosity won out eventually. Her aunt’s stories came to live. She had been to other planets but never experienced in this kind of depth and magnitude.
The quacking bandits’ arrival forced her out her stupor. She rolled her eyes fondly. Pulling out the bag which the ducks were aiming for. She walked closer to them and started to spread it wide. Ollie ran back to chase them. Kara cackled at the silly fight between the dog and the ducks. When Kara ran out of the food, the ducks left in the same noisy way. Ollie looked up at her, panting. [You did good. They need exercises, too.] Kara patted his head.
The duo walked for another half an hour. Kara remembered Ollie’s heartbeat which was a good way to track him when he wasn’t in the plain sight. She did have several chances to clean after him. She even googled first, making sure that she did it right. Ollie waited for her patiently the whole time. Kara checked the time on her phone and started to lead Ollie back to Lena’s place. Once inside, she used the rag to wipe the dirt out of Ollie’s feet. Scanning for any missed spot, she let him go once she was satisfied with the result. Ollie didn’t move too far and looking at her expectantly. [Lena totally spoiled you. You’re waiting for that treat, aren’t you?] Kara squinted at him. [Who am I kidding? You totally deserve it!] She dropped her act with big smile and went for that treat. Taking out the small bag containing Ollie’s favorite snack. “Wow. Organic, canine-appropriate, additive-free…you know what, it’s healthy. I have no doubt.” Kara read the words on the package out loud. She held that one treat in front of Ollie. His eyes locked on the snack. Kara moved it around and Ollie followed it with laser-like precision. She didn’t have the heart to torture him any further. As soon as she held out her palm with the treat on it, Ollie ate it in lightning speed. He licked her palm, trying to get more delicious taste into his mouth. Kara giggled. [It tickles.] Then, he gave her the deadly puppy-dog eye. [No, don’t give me that eyes! Lena said one. It’s in the note. See!] Kara pointed at that piece of paper sitting on the kitchen island. Ollie didn’t even bother to move his eyes. [Please don’t do this, buddy. We’re in this together. Work with me.] Kara thought that Ollie increased his cuteness several levels up. His big black eyes glistened with pleading. He looked at Kara and the snack in her hand longingly. Before Kara knew it, her treacherous hand reached for another piece. [Promise you won’t talk. We have to earn Lena’s trust or she will ban me from seeing you. Do we have a deal?] Ollie honest-to-Rao barked loudly once. It was obviously screaming ‘Yes’ in dog language. [Here you go. You evil little thing.] Ollie ate it with gusto. Kara kept her hand out for Ollie to lick all he wanted and tossed that dangerous bag back to the cupboard.
[I have to get back. You’ll be good for us, right?] She watched her hands while Ollie whined. [I know, Ollie. I’ll be missing you, I promise. But Lena needs me now.] Kara fetched her things, standing at the door. She showered Ollie with loving pats. [Thank you for giving me this wonderful experience. Hope there’s more to come. Bye, Ollie.] She carefully close the door not to hurt Ollie’s eager head. [Rao, having a dog is exhausting. How does Lena cope with those cute eyes?] Kara murmured and called Frank.
When she arrived back on set, Lena was still in that green dress. It was another 2 hours that they finally finished. Lena took off the heels and gave them back to a staff. Kara ran to Lena with her comfy slippers.
“Thank you! How’s my favorite boy?” Lena asked tiredly.
“He’s great. We had a great time.”
“Exactly how many treat did you give him?” Lena sat down on her chair and blew a sigh out. She stretched her legs and twisted her head around.
“One.”
“Wanna try again?”
“You said one.”
“And you gave him…?”
“…Two…” Kara averted her eyes. “It wasn’t my fault. He kept attacking me with those eyes. How was I supposed to do?”
Lena massaged her feet while grinning. “Figured. He always does that.”
“How many do you give him usually?” Kara crossed her arms in front of her chest defensively.
“Two.” Lena answered as-matter-of-factly.
“WHAT?” Kara’s hands left her chest and went to her side. Ready for a fight.
“I wanted to see if it worked on you. It proves that I’m not the only one is weak to his antics.” Lena shrugged.
“I feel so betrayed right now.” Kara crossed her arms again, pouting.
“Did you have fun from the walk?”
“Yes, he ran around and chased the ducks while they were eating…” Kara immediately launched into a lengthy speech of how cute Ollie was. “…and he…HEY! I see what you’re doing. Don’t distract me from that betrayal. We’re not done.”
“Could you please forgive me for Ollie’s sake?” Lena smiled in her version of pleading eyes.
Kara shifted her line of sight away from those green orbs which were possibly more powerful than what Ollie possessed. “Fine. I was really worried about you finding out and banning me from seeing him.”
“I’ll never do that and you know it.”
“Apparently, so does Ollie. He’s very sneaky.”
“He is.” Lena sighed happily.
“You’re done for the day, right?” Kara picked up Lena’s stuff.
“Yeah. I’m so done about 3 hours ago. Let me go change so we can leave.”
They left the studio 40 minutes later and took another 15 minutes to reach Lena’s apartment. Lena flopped down her couch and Ollie came to her instantly. Kara watched them for a while.
“I should go and let you rest.”
“What? No! We can have dinner. Ollie agrees, too.” Lena turned Ollie’s face to Kara.
Kara knew better than to fight with them. Urgh! Double attack! So not fair. “The Italian? The one you like. Plenty of greens.” Kara grabbed her phone.
“Yes, please.”
Lena went to shower while Kara waited for the delivery. They ate in peaceful silence afterward. Kara took care of the trash and cleaned everything. She forced a sleepy Lena to bed who kept trying to help her. Kara left around 11:30. Frank drove her home because Lena insisted sleepily.
Chapter 15: Chapter 15
Chapter Text
The next day was equally hectic if not worse. Lena was scheduled for three crazy days. Yesterday was only day one. Lena looked much worse than the day before. Kara did her job dutifully and then some. She felt like she was doing her job while taking care of a friend. It was not an upgrade from her last employment but certainly her favorite so far. She learned more terms from Jess and the rest of the crew. Kara even helped them by carrying some heavyweight equipments around. At the beginning, she was afraid of giving away too much but most of them were just very impressive and thankful. The short of staff was really taking a toll on all of them. She still got to walk Ollie every afternoon. It was the only time that Kara had the chance to speak Kryptonese. By now, she really did not care whether Ollie could understand an alien language or not. It was good to have someone listening and practicing. Sometimes, she was terrified of forgetting everything from her origin. Ollie gave this tiny bit back to her. She would forever be grateful.
And the mad schedule turned into 5 days, then a week, due to delay of production. She started to adjust to this new routine rather quickly. She liked it even. Helping people was rooted in her heart. As a member of Science Guild, she would’ve developed groundbreaking technologies. As a caretaker of her baby cousin, she would’ve raised him to be a proud descendent of their kind. Fate took both of them away but the notion programmed in her could not be erased. Therefore, she helped as much as she could. Locating props when they were needed but forgotten somewhere. Fetching caffein drinks for everybody when no one had the time to do so. She would toss some sweets into it. Damn the trainers. These people needed energy to function. In the meantime, she never neglected her duty to Lena. This was the first and foremost priority.
“I noticed that you’ve been doing some side jobs.” Lena commented one day when they were having lunch at the trailer.
“I…I-I help sometimes. I promise I will never forget that I’m your assistant first.” Kara’s hand on her sandwich shot to her glasses.
“Don’t worry. I’m happy you’re helping us. The working environment is not very ideal. We need as many hands on the deck as we can get. Just remember one thing.” Kara straightened her back to embrace what was coming next. “Use my personal card when buying coffees and brownies.”
“…What?”
“I know Jay will be happy to pay but I want to contribute. So, use my personal card. Use company card when we have to make Jay look good. Got it?” Lena handed a credit card for Kara to keep.
“…G-Got it.” Kara’s hand moved from her glasses to accept the plastic card. “Thank you, Lena.”
“And don’t tell anyone I said that.”
“Of course. Miss Philanthropy.” Lena rolled her eyes and smiled lopsidedly.
On day seven, even Jess, the ever dedicating PA, was starting to show signs of exhaustion from overwork.
“I’m so sorry, Kara. That was extremely unprofessional of me. I shouldn’t have forgotten to notify Lena of her make-up schedule.” Jess sighed dejectedly.
“Jess, it’s okay. Relax.”
“If you didn’t bring her here 20 minutes ago, I would be responsible for the delay.”
“It’s already delayed. And I’m here to let people put paints on me now. Drink some coffee.” Lena said with her eyes closed.
Kara handed Jess a paper cup just in time. Jess nodded her appreciation. “Seriously, Kara. You’re god-sent. Have you thought about joining us?”
“She’s working with me. Stop poaching my assistant.” Lena opened her eyes to glare at Jess from the mirror.
“Worth a try.” Jess shrugged and sipped on her dark energy drink.
Kara watched the exchange with so much fondness in her heart. She didn’t think that she would find people, other than the Danvers, who gave her so much gratification. She remembered that she only got to text Alex because of the insane agenda. She pulled out her phone and waved at Lena. Whispered an ‘Alex’, Lena gave her a ‘go’. She walked out of the room to the outside of the building.
“Hello, sis.”
“Are you okay? You haven’t called for 3 days.” Alex’s worrying voice passed through her phone.
“Yes, I am. Perfectly well. Just busy. I’m actually at work right now.”
“And you’re allowed to call?”
“Lunch break.”
“It’s 7:00 in the morning.”
“Breakfast break then.”
“The Jay job?”
“Yes.”
“And what exactly does that entail?” Big sister mode on.
“I’m an assistant.”
“For…?”
“Personal assistant.”
“…so…for who?”
“Whom. I signed a contract which told me that I could say practically nothing about my work. I can’t afford to breach that. I need money to buy food.”
“I can send you food.”
“To prison?”
“Fine. I won’t ask anymore. Will you at least tell me how is it without telling me whom do you work for?”
“Stop making fun of my excellent ability in speaking English.” Kara retorted. “It’s fun! An industry I’ve never worked before. I’m learning new professional terms everyday.”
“Maggie said that Jay is some kind of manager in showbiz. Did you see a lot of celebrities? You don’t have to tell me names. Just yes or no.”
“Yes. But I don’t recognize many of them.”
“That’s because you only watch old stuffs where colors were forbidden.”
“Hey! I’ll have you know that old black-and-white movies are not just classic but legendary. Legendary. Do you know how to spell that word? And it wasn’t forbidden. The technology just hadn’t been invented back then.”
“Chill, Kara. Man, I miss getting rise out of you.”
“I miss you but not this part.”
“I can tell how happy you are from your voice. It’s good for you, Kara. I’m happy, too.”
“I am happy. It’s…helpful. Jay’s right. We don’t see each other very often but he texted or talked to me when we’re at his office. He took me to a nice restaurant once and didn’t even bat an eye when I ordered like a small army. He reminded me of…Jeremiah.”
A beat of silence after. “I’m happy to hear that.” Alex’s voice was wetly heavy. “Are you coming home for Christmas?”
The question caught Kara off guard. “…I…don’t think so.”
“But it’s always hard for you around this time of year. You should be with your family.”
“I…I can handle it.”
“Kara…”
“I’m staying here. That’s final. And please don’t come find me. I know it’s…ungrateful for me to ask that. But please, Alex, I need to do this alone.” Kara begged with tears in her eyes. She turned her back to the building to avoid unwanted attention. “I don’t why but I need this.” She whispered the last bit.
There was a very long silence this time. Kara only knew the line was still connected by listening to her sister’s breathing. “Fine.” Alex gritted out the word.
“Promise me.”
“Kara…I’m already saying…”
“Promise me.” She asked it firmer.
Alex took a deep breath. “I promise you that I won’t come find you or press you to come home. But you have to promise me something in return. Pick up you damn phone when I call. Let me hear your voice and know you’re okay. And call mom.”
“I promise.”
The two sisters went back to lighter subjects and hung up. Kara remained where she was to collect herself. She let the cold air sooth the burning of her eyes and cheeks. She checked herself on her phone. Walking back to front door when she looked presentable-ish. Lena was done with her hair and make-up. She was waiting to change into her costumes. It was a slightly easier day of shooting on Lena’s part. Kara got to see a more relaxed Lena talking to her colleagues. When people left to do their next assignments, they were the only two in the room. Lena gestured a seat beside her. Kara took it obediently.
“That was a long call. Are you okay?”
“Yeah. It was just Alex.”
“Hmm…how’s she?”
Kara was a little surprised. “She’s doing fine. She works at some lab.”
“She went to med school, right? And you’ve mentioned Eliza is a bio-engineer? Science runs in the family I see.”
Kara was surprised again. She vaguely remembered telling Lena about the Danvers’ occupations in one of their take-out nights. “Y-Yeah. Jeremiah, Alex’s father, was a scientist, too.”
“We could’ve had a wonderful family gathering, yours and mine, if circumstances were different.” Lena commented absent-mindedly.
Kara saw the melancholy coated in the nonchalance. She didn’t know what came to her just like she had no idea why she rejected to see her Earth family at Christmas. “Alex asked me about Christmas. I asked to be left alone. Do you think it’s bad that I said that?”
Lena masked her shock of this revelation so well that Kara completely missed it. But at a very specific moment, Lena seemed to have a second thought and let her reaction come freely. Eyes wide and mouth hanging open. When Lena spoke, Kara knew that she could trust a Luthor. Not just any Luthor. The youngest Luthor. “I don’t think so. Do you think it’s bad that I agree with you?”
“…No.” She looked at Lena helplessly. “…I don’t know.”
“I don’t know, either. But I know one thing…that…if you wished to be left alone, you should do just that and others should understand.”
“What if I just said that to get others off my back but secretly wished them to the opposite?”
“Then, I think people who are close to you should know the differences. Which I think it’s not the case here.”
“What if I said that because I wanted to be with the ones I wanted to be? And the ones might not be my family.” Kara didn’t know what she was talking about anymore. Was that even a right sentence? Did it make sense?
“Then, those who you wanted to be with would go to you.” Lena grasped just fine.
She stared at Lena with a thousand emotions competing in her head. “How could you be sure?”
“…I couldn’t. It’s…you just reacted when something happened? Or didn’t react at all? Are we talking about hypothetic situations? Cause I’m a little lost here.”
Kara just laughed. Conversations like this really didn’t call for normal or correct response to it. She thanked Rao that the doors were closed and there were only two of them. Lena smiled confusedly with her. They basked in this weird mood for a while.
“Thanks, Lena.”
“Whatever you’re thanking me for. You’re welcome.”
Chapter 16: Chapter 16
Chapter Text
With Christmas approaching, it was getting harder and harder for Kara to function normally. Not to mention to focus on her work which she could not afford to fail. She needed this. Not just for the money but for the sense of routine. She needed to feel grounded. Which she had never truly felt since she arrived on Earth. Especially this time of year. Alex was right. Even though she liked Christmas, it was difficult for Kara around Christmas and it was extra difficult for her this year. So, she called in sick to work on Christmas. Yes, the crew was even working on December 25th. It was horrible but Kara did not have the energy to help others.
She gathered all the blankets and pillows that she could find. Making a nest right in the middle of the living room, in front of the TV. She only left the nest when she needed to go to the bathroom or answered her take-out deliveries. She went to the supermarket prior to her ‘sick day’ and bought as many food as her bank account could bear. Ice cream in one hand and spoon in the other. Eyes on the screen which was playing some show that she really was not paying attention to. Three careful knocks rang when she was taking a big bite of Cookies n’ Cream.
Freezing on the spot, definitely not from the ice, she used her X-ray vision to scan for possible threat. When she saw a familiar figure outside the door, she literally jumped out of her nest. Ice cream tub and spoon still in hands. She had no clue what the next reasonable move was. Another three knocks. Then, the third round. Finally, she put the spoon in the tub and the tub on the kitchen counter. Searching for her glasses and putting them on. Standing in front of the apartment door. Right hand on the knob. She turned it open.
“Hi, Kara. I know you wished to be left alone. I just wanted to drop some food for you. Just in case, you know.” Lena rushed her words out, looking apologetically.
“How…what…”
“Jay told me about you and Christmas don’t get along. Okay, I grilled him…and maybe threatened him a little. He’s not a big mouth. Please don’t be mad at him. If you wanted to be mad, be mad at me. I just wanted to make sure you’re okay.” Lena rambled nonstop.
“You’re supposed to work today.”
“Yeah…only three hours for a simple scene. I came to drop this off and I’ll get out your hair.” Lena raised two huge shopping bags to her.
Kara opened the door wider to let Lena in. Lena thanked her and immediately deposed the bags on the kitchen island. Brushing invisible dust out of her pants, Lena bit her right inner cheek. “I’ll…uh…leave you to it.” Lena walked slowly back to the door. “Merry Christmas, Kara.”
The last sentence snapped Kara out of her shock. She grabbed Lena’s left arm and guided the owner back. “Stay?”
“You sure?” Lena looked so hopeful.
“Please…”
“Okay. Do you mind that I ask Frank to bring Ollie here?”
“Do that, too. Please.”
Lena talked in small voice on the phone while Kara went to bathroom to check her appearance. She didn’t even brush her teeth this morning. A quick shower later, she looked less awful but traces of blood-shot eyes were still visible. There was no point to cover, Lena already saw the state she was in when she decided to open the door. Maybe she wanted to be seen. To be heard. By people other from the Danvers. Rao, I need to call Alex and Eliza soon. Gently patting her cheeks, Kara left the bathroom.
Lena was typing furiously on her phone, probably work. Kara went past her to check the contents inside the shopping bags. There were A LOT of food. Chips, candies to healthier ones like dried fruit. Snack aside, there were also instant food, like frozen pizza and cheese sticks to fresh goods, like real fresh fruits, salad leaves and is that steak? Tea bags, hot chocolate powder, coffee were included. Kara examined them all and felt a pair of eyes on her. She glanced up and Lena looked right into her eyes. They just stared at each other, trying to comprehend.
“And…you expected me to cook this?” Kara pulled out the steak.
“I wanted to be thorough. Leave nothing behind.” Lena shrugged.
“No.” Kara shook her head slowly. “You wanted me to ask you to stay so you could cook. And If I didn’t…” Kara
“There was nothing to lose. You got to keep the steak for some other time or you could still cook it after some google search. It’s…holiday, you should treat yourself.” Lena wasn’t even trying to hide her intention.
Kara observed the human in front of her. Contemplating Lena’s words, she decided on this. “Can we start now? So Ollie can join us for dinner when he arrives?”
“Yes.” Lena’s warm smile made its way through her heart.
They cooked wordlessly. Mostly because she had no idea what to talk with Lena. She didn’t even thank Lena for dropping by and checking up on her. She just begged the woman to stay like a petulant child. Lena’s checking in didn’t annoy her. When Alex’s daily calls sometimes made Kara feel like an alien talking to her handler, Lena’s surprise stop-by was like injecting Kara’s tired body with oxygen. It was not fair to think that way about Alex, she knew and could feel Alex’s genuine care. Part of Alex’s attention came from living long enough of time with extraterrestrial being. The concept molded into her sister’s teenager brain. An important period of time when human kind’s brain started to mature, shape, form and establish. Things like intellect, values, knowledges and many more. A sponge absorbed everything down to the details while chemicals inside interacted violently to grow both their body physically and mentally. Kryptonians had the similar process but in much milder way. They had thousands of years of experiences ahead of human kind. Their bodies already adapted to changes across generations after generations. But even that sort to extent of evolution could not prepare a 13-year-old teenager to witness her mother planet exploding. Therefore, the two young minds learned a new adaption. They grew together, shaped each other, formed abnormally normal concepts and established understandings. Then, the adult alien met this new human who had her own traumas that were so similar. The connection was instant. A click on the lighter and immediately there was a tiny fire. A heat kept Kara warm which she wasn’t sure that her human sister could provide. All in all, Kara was sure of one thing. She needed both.
“Could you pour the penne?” Lena asked suddenly but her face said that she had been waiting for Kara to come out of her mind.
“Sure.”
Kara drained the water well and handed the bowl of penne. Lena mixed it with white creamy garlic sauce. Once the pasta ready, she moved on to the preheated pan for that delicious steak. Greens were in the oven. Two bottles of wine, red open to breathe on the kitchen island, white cooling down in the fridge along with an apple pie. Lena prepared another feast for her. Not just any feast. A Christmas feast. Ollie was resting after a very extensive exploration in the apartment. Frank brought along his bed and toys. A suspicious duffel bag beside him which Kara guessed that contained Lena’s change of clothes. Kara found herself not oppose to Lena staying overnight. In fact, she craved for it. She didn’t want to presume. Maybe neither did Lena. They just had to watch how the night unfolded.
Table set, wine poured, dishes of delicacies in position. Kara pulled out the chair for Lena. Lena smiled bashfully and took it. Kara sat down across from her. They raised their glasses and exchange holiday greetings then dug in.
“Wow, the pasta sauce is incredible.” Kara said around mouthful of penne.
“I know it’s not a traditional Christmas dinner…”
“It could be a new tradition.”
Lena snapped her mouth shut, gaping at Kara. “…I’d like that.” Lena took a generous sip from her glass.
Ollie chose a perfect time approaching when Kara cut a piece of the steak. “Hmm…it’s so tender and…oh hey buddy.” Ollie gave her that begging-for-second-treat stare. “Uh oh, I think I’m in trouble.” Kara looked between Lena and Ollie, asking for help.
“What are you going to do?” Lena said playfully and ate the meat from her fork.
“Is this another test?” Kara gestured with utensils.
“Do you want it to be a test?”
“Lena, stop torturing me. And you, stop ganging up on me with her.” Kara pointed Ollie with her fork which he traced it with immense interest.
“Give him a tiny piece in plain flavor. Put it on your palm and let him have the fun.”
Kara did as told and Ollie ate it in millisecond. “I like the tickles. Merry Christmas, my favorite canine friend.”
“Merry Christmas, Ollie. That was the only piece you could have.” Lena said in a singsong. Hands cutting her next bite. Ollie whined and lay down beside them, accepting his fate. “Go wash your hand.” Lena added before Kara could pick up her fork.
“More wine?” Kara dried her hands.
“Yes, thank you.”
“Was everyone okay today?”
“Some were pissed about working on holiday. Others were just happy to dodge family reunions. We wrapped up early so they could go home.” Lena scooped some pasta on her plate. “We missed you. Jess asked about you. They wished you a happy holiday in good health.”
“Thanks. I had a lot of ice cream.”
“So not a cold then. Good to hear.” Lena commented sharply.
“You’ve already interrogated Jay about my absence.”
“I did not…okay yes I totally did. I’m sorry for violating your privacy.” Lena admitted her crime in lighting speed.
“Apology accepted. Although I’m glad that you’re here, I didn’t say it early but…thank you.” Kara raised her wine and Lena clinked with her own glass.
“Thank you for having me. I haven’t had celebrated Christmas for a long time.”
“Really?”
“There were party invitations but they all screamed trouble. Alcohol, drugs, sex and then headline with your name on it. Mother sent the Luthor Annual Christmas Gala attendance request every year but we knew better than to acknowledge and stopped when she’s sent to prison. She didn’t want me to show up and I didn’t want to be part of it.”
“So just you and Ollie.”
“Yeah. I actually got him when I didn’t want to be alone on holidays. Since then, just him and me and a bottle of crazy expensive wine and a good book.”
“So Ollie wasn’t a way to get over a boyfriend?”
“I said that to lead the reporters to the wrong direction and spiced things up a little bit. Messing them around is my hobby.”
Kara laughed at Lena’s mischievous smirk. After several bites, she asked. “What did you mean by ‘wrong direction’?”
“You’ve been dying to know, haven’t you?” Kara adjusted her glasses and stopped when she saw Lena tracking her movement. “Boyfriend is the wrong direction.”
“You were single back then?”
“Yes, but not just that, the ‘boy’ part to be exact.” Lena air-quoted.
“Oh!” Kara swallowed. “Okay.” She felt hot for no reason.
“Interesting.”
“Wh-What interesting? There’s nothing interesting. Stop looking at me like that.”
“Like what?”
“The pasta is getting cold.” Kara nudged the bowl toward Lena.
“Bet you can reheat it with your cheeks.” Kara did feel her face burning brighter than hell’s fire.
Chapter 17: Chapter 17
Notes:
Two updates in one day?
It's definitely not because someone forgot to post a new chapter on one's own schedule the day before.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lena didn’t tease her too much after that. Kara finished most of the dinner. They cleaned it up together. Kara washed them and handed to Lena for drying. They took the wine and apple pie to the living room.
“Do I get an invite to the fortress?” Lena grinned, wine bottle and two glasses on each hand.
“Um…let me clean this mess so we can sit.” Her brain short-circuited on Lena’s last word.
“No no no, please. Let’s sit in there. I’ve never enjoyed this before.”
“You’ve never built a tent or something when you were a kid?” Kara sat down with apple pie and utensils. She sliced two pieces and passed one plate to Lena.
“Oh, I built one, a very impressive one let me tell you, but Lillian discovered my creation and squashed in her fist before I could appreciate my work. Well, not literally, more like telling me to clean it up.” Lena cut a small bite.
Kara ate her piece of pie like she didn’t just eat a whole feast 30 minutes ago. She gave herself a second piece. “Maybe we can build one together some other time?”
Lena smiled into her glass. They were drinking white wine now. “I’d love that.”
“It’s snowing.” Kara heard that telltale soft sound again. She turned to look at the window and turned back to find Lena looking at her weirdly. “What?”
“You’re sitting with your back to the window. How did you tell it’s snowing?”
“I…uh…saw the shadows moving on the floor behind you.” Kara thanked her years of practice to cover her identity. Lena hummed but didn’t seem to be convinced. Kara tried to divert her by changing topic. “When I first saw you on TV, it was snowing, too.”
That seemed to work. Lena widened her eyes. “Oh. That Hallmarks’ Christmas cliche, right?”
“Yeah. I don’t remember the plot but I can vividly recall the image of you standing in snow with white dots on your dark hair.”
Lena swallowed the rest of the pie down her throat. “Has anyone told you that you’re very good at describing things with simple words.”
“No, I don’t think so. Why?”
“Remember reverse-Harry? A single made-up noun to summarize a sentence.”
Kara chuckled. “I just admitted to you that I only watched that movie to gawp at you and this is your response? Has anyone told you that you have an odd take on things?”
“Plenty. But I only do that to distract people and fleet from the conversation. I’m not doing it now.”
“Then, what are you doing?”
“I want your attention, not distraction.”
Kara chocked on nothing right on time. Her coughing even attracted Ollie to come check her. “You’re teasing again.”
“I’m not.” Lena patted her back which reminded her of their first lunch at that diner. “It reminded me of when we were at the diner before our talk at the riverbank.”
“I just thought of that.” Kara recovered, washing her embarrassment down with wine. “Can we watch something without you in it?” She needed to escape.
“Sure.”
Lena pulled up The Golden Girls. Kara smiled at the choice. She hadn’t watched it before but she recalled her phone call with Alex about her taste in old movies and TV shows. A few episodes in, Kara began to feel the food coma’s influence. Before she knew it, the slumber took over her.
She woke up to warmth. Just warmth. Her foggy mind couldn’t come up with more words. She just knew that she liked it. It comforted her. It made her feel safe. It grounded her. Grounded her? That’s a first. It was so soft and there was a steady thump-thumping sound. Like a beat. Drum? Maybe from the TV. What were we watching? We? Who’s we? She snapped her eyes open and looked down to alabaster skin. She started to remember the outfit. A plain white shirt with low neckline and a simple light brown cardigan. She took off heavy coat and thick sweater after cranking up the heat. She as Lena who was caressing Kara’s hair with upmost gentleness. Kara liked it. She liked it very much. Too much.
And Kara was sleeping on her chest area. Chest area was obscure word for breasts. Crap!
Kara got up so fast that she fell backward and out of the nest. Lena looked startled for a moment and then the corner of her mouth turned into devilish shape. “Comfy?”
“I-I-I…uh…I…um…Rao! I didn’t mean to take advantage of you. You have to believe me!” Kara practically yelled and Ollie whined from his place near Lena’s feet.
Lena regarded her for an excruciating long minute. She did it on purpose and she knew that Kara could tell. After scrutinizing thoroughly, Lena got up and leant toward her. Lena’s movement was painstakingly slow. Kara could only back away until her head hit the TV stand. Lena smirked seductively and gave her a kiss at the corner of her mouth. Dangerously close to her mouth. Two pairs of glasses touched a little. “I believe you. Let me make us some hot chocolate.” With that, Lena stood up and left.
Kara sat there with her mouth open with warmth lingering at the corner of it. Rao, she liked Lena’s warmth. She shook her head so hard, it might come off. Her brain still ran a thousand miles per second processing the last two minutes. What just happened was a question kept playing in repeat. Her heart though, knew what just happened. Lena kissed her and she didn’t mean to be platonic. The real question should be, how are you going to respond? This was too much for a brain to decipher after just waking up from a deep nap. Even if it was an advanced Kryptonian brain. Ollie, ever the angel, came to her rescue. He laid his head on her lap. The different temperature calmed her. [Does she like me? Have you ever heard her talking about it?] Ollie glanced up to meet Kara’s questioning eyes. [Stop being wise and letting me to solve it on my own. I-I’m not the right person for her. I’m not at my best. I don’t think I’ll ever be.] Kara patted Ollie’s head to beg an answer that would never come. Lena deserves only the best.
“What’s that you always talk to him with?” Lena appeared with two mugs in her hands.
Shit! “Um…just gibberish.” Kara’s hand left Ollie to fiddle her glasses.
“You’re nervous. You always do this when you’re nervous.” Lena mimicked her action after putting down the mugs on the ground and sitting cross-legged.
Kara retracted her hand. “I’m not nervous. It’s…nothing.”
Lena’s brows pursed for only one second. “You can’t tell me but you are lying now as well. You told me that you won’t lie even when you have something you can’t share.”
“…Yes. You’re right. I’m nervous. That, I admitted. The gibberish is…not gibberish. That’s all I can tell you.” Kara sighed and came clean.
They drank their hot chocolate for a while. The sweet and burning liquid soothed her outrageously wild heart. Kara could feel Lena’s eyes on her. Not pushing but not exactly comforting. A contrast to the previous warmth. Maybe her head was in the clouds miles away. May she needed to come back down to Earth. She sighed again.
Then, she heard Lena sighing, too. “I can leave.” Kara snapped her head up, gaping. Mouth open and close and open again. Lena looked everywhere on her face, reading her. “I’m making you uncomfortable. Again. I’m sorry. This…wasn’t what I imagined my night would pan out. Thank you for giving me this. I’ll cherish it.” Why did it sound like a goodbye? Lena said it like if this was the end of the world, she would not go anywhere because she was right where she wanted be and was happy to embrace her death. Why am I thinking about it this way? What am I doing? Rao help me.
“Come on, Ollie. We should go.”
“WAIT!” The three of them all jolted from the sheer force of her voice. She whispered a sorry and blurted out. “What did you originally imagine your night would pan out?”
It was Lena’s turn to open and close her mouth like a fish. “I…just didn’t expect you asking me to stay.”
“No, you were pretty sure I was going to ask you to stay and I did. I’m going to ask again, what did you originally imagine your night would pan out?”
“You would ask me to stay over and I would make you scream my name all night.” Lena hurried her words out.
Then, it was dead silence. If a needle fell on the ground at that moment, you could hear it loud and clear. Lena’s eyes widened, she was clearly trying to correct her statement. But her answer was very explicit with no vague wording. A part of Kara wanted Lena to do just that. Just did it then asked question later. No talking would be even better. But Kara did not need meaningless sex. A night of passion could not change the fact that she was Lena’s brother’s archenemy’s cousin. An outsider. An alien. Even if she was not Lena’s brother’s archenemy’s cousin, she was still not good enough for Lena. She was broken. Damaged goods. A cripple. A lost soul in Phantom Zone.
Phantom Zone.
Kara’s breaths started to go hectic. Irregular. Out of order. Oxygen couldn’t properly enter. She was suffocating in darkness. She was drowning in emptiness. There were barks maybe? And shouting? Not shouting, more like calling. Calling what? She heard her name. Her eyes unfocused, aimless. But somehow they found a pair of worried green. She fixed on that for some reason. Something was touching her. A pattern. Like circles. Or was it triangle? She couldn’t tell. She tried to match her breath to that pattern. Her hand felt a soft, warm surface. They heaved up and down like that pattern. Ocean waves. Up and down. Up and down. Her chest began to synchronize. Up and down. Up and down. Her hearing started to come back. Muffled sound of whining and…
“That’s it. You’re doing well. In and out. In and out. Follow my breathing.” Lena’s voice rushed back in tidal rhythm. Kara blinked several times, her eyesight growing back to its normal size. Lights everywhere. Furnitures, windows, blankets, pillows, mugs, Ollie and…Lena. Her right hand was on top of Lena’s heart and Lena’s hands covered it.
“What…what happened?” She finally croaked out after Rao knew how long. Hand retracted.
“I think you just had a panic attack. Does it happen often?”
“Not for a while.”
“Let me get you some water.” Lena got up and Ollie dutifully filled in for her. Kara scratched behind his ears, feeling the soft fur. She was still recovering from the attack. “Here.” Kara drained the glass in record time. Lena went back to get her a refill. She drank it as well. It was the fourth cup that she finally slowed down.
“Thanks.”
“You shouldn’t be thanking me. I caused this.”
“You didn’t.”
“Yes, I did! I told you that I wanted to fuck you and you panicked. Fuck! I shouldn’t have said that. I’m so sorry.” Lena’s right hand was on her forehand. Regretful and pain were all over her face.
“I’m flattered actually. I even…indulged it a bit but I…can’t…it won’t be fair to you.” Kara sipped at her water.
“I understand.”
“What…exactly are you understanding?”
“You’re in pain. You’re here to heal. Jay told me.” Lena looked guilty about the admission. “And-and I took advantage of you. I crossed the line. Sleeping on my boobs isn’t taking advantage, this is. I shouldn’t use you like this when you’re in a defenseless state.”
“Thank you.”
“For what?” Lena glanced at her, head still in her right hand.
“You said defenseless state not weak state.”
“You’re no weak. You never are.”
“Sometimes, I feel like I’m the weakest when I'm supposed to be the strongest person on Earth.”
“What are you saying?” Lena’s head left the confines of her hand.
“I’m not human, Lena.” Kara looked right into the pair of beautiful, compassionate, confusing eyes. She started to understand Lena when she thanked Kara for the night before inevitable goodbye. Kara wanted to cherish those clear eyes before they turned into something she could not salvage. “I’m an alien. A…Kryptonian to be exact.”
Notes:
Uh-oh, what does this mean?
Chapter 18: Chapter 18
Notes:
Happy Valentine's Day. Great day to "reveal" something.
There's a great expectation for this identity revelation, judging by the inbox. I REALLY hope that you'd like it. Now, I'm off to read the inbox which I've put off for too long.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I’m an alien. A…Kryptonian to be exact.”
Lena’s kind eyes turned stormy. Transparent and bright became cloudy and dull. Mouth turning downward. Shoulders tense. Jaw clenching. Fists tightened. Betrayal written all over her face. Kara had to save what was left. She couldn’t lose her, too.
“Why couldn’t you lose me, too?” She startled at Lena’s blunt, cold question. Kara didn’t notice that she said that out loud.
“Because I couldn’t save my planet. I had to watch it die. I couldn’t lose you when you make me feel safe. You make me…feel like…”
“Like?” Lena’s voice was sharp, cruel, and unforgiving.
“Like home.” Kara sounded small, pathetic and undeserving.
She didn’t dare to look up. Her head hung low. Until. “…What?”
“You feel like home to me.”
A pair of pale hands lifted her head up with a little bit of force. “Look at me and say it again.”
“You feel like home to me, Lena.”
Lena’s eyes now filled with unshed tears. Cold hands returned to their owner, wrapping around the body like they were shielding her. “Is this some kind of sick joke? Why are you doing this do me?”
“Will you listen if I share?” Kara didn’t have the strength to argue. If Lena wanted to walk out of the door, Kara would not stop her.
“Speak now.” Lena demanded.
“My name is…Kara Zor-El. I’m a refugee from a planet called Krypton. When I was 13, my planet exploded and I was forced to leave. I was meant to be the protector of my baby cousin but my escaping pod took a wrong turn. I…” Kara swallowed. “Krypton's destruction sent a shock wave that knocked my pod off-course and into the Phantom Zone. A region in space where time doesn't pass. I slept there for 24 years until somehow, I got here.” She paused to collect herself. “When I arrived, my baby cousin already grew up. My purpose gone just like I was meant to be the youngest member of Science Guild. Since then, I’ve been trying to fit in. But no matter how hard I try, I still feel like and look like an outsider. When I was laid off, I was abandoned all over again. That’s why I’m here, fleeing from National City, a refugee in Vancouver.”
Kara breathed hard. She didn’t know if she finished yet or she should tell more. Lena decided for her. “What’s your relation with Superman?”
“He’s the baby cousin I talked about.”
“Why didn’t you run when I told you that I’m Lena Luthor?” Lena’s suspicious eyes tracked her every move.
“I thought it was a sick joke, too, you know?” Kara laughed drily. “I thought the Universe hated me so much, it just wanted to keep me alive and play me until I had nothing left. Put me back and then break me. Over and over again. But you, of all people, grounded me. You still ground me. I’ve never felt grounded until I met you.”
“You’re not spying on me? For your kinds’ sake or for some secret government agencies?”
“No. I have my doubt at the beginning. But it vanished as time passes. I judge people on their own merits not their family’s name. I only doubted you because my upbringing on Earth told me to. It confines me in more ways than you could’ve imagined. I don’t want it anymore. At least not with you.”
Lena’s eyes became less fierce, more like her usual self. “Your confusion of why I’m interested in you. You say the word…’Rao’? And the language you use when you think it’s just you and Ollie. You can tell it’s snowing without actually seeing.”
“I was always Alex’s weird little sister. No one was ever interested in me back in school both platonically and romantically. Yes, there were few times when someone asked for my numbers but most of them didn’t call after that one date. I’m weird through and through. I accepted that…I probably would end up being alone very long time ago. So yes, I didn’t know why you were interested in me and still don’t. Rao is our God. I still pray sometimes. I speak Kryptonese to Ollie because that was the language I spoke when I first met him. He seems to respond it as well as when I speak English. I asked you about his ability to understand foreign language, remember? And…I have superhearing…and more.”
“By more, you mean all of the superpowers that Superman has.”
“Yes.” Kara rested her head on the TV stand. Kara could see Lena’s brain operating in rapid speed. Frenetic eyes, howling emotions. She waited patiently in the eye of storm, preparing for the worst.
But it never came.
All of sudden, Lena laughed loudly but not her usual carefree one. It was sadder. Sarcastic even. “I couldn’t be more wrong when I said I saw myself in you, that we were similar. We’re totally different. You came from an advanced society while I came from infidelity of a notorious family. You have the powers to change the world while I have the powers to destroy it. I am SO wrong.”
“No, Lena.” Kara cleared her throat. “The only thing wrong here is how you see yourself. What I see is a brilliant, kind-hearted, beautiful soul with so much potential that she doesn’t even realize. I only hope that the world will see you the way I see you, eventually.”
Lena let out an agonizing sob and her tears fell freely. She launched herself onto Kara. She clutched Kara so tight that if Kara was human, her skin would bruise. Kara held Lena back as hard as she could without hurting. The table turned again. It was Lena who cried her heart out this time. Kara’s silent tears ached for Lena. She wished that one of her superpowers was to lift this weight off Lena’s shoulders, to take the pain away from Lena’s broken heart. That damn yellow run charged her with so much energy but none of them was strong enough to give Lena solace.
They stayed like that for a long time. So long that Kara thought her body was actually feeling sore from staying in the same position. Kara gently extracted herself from Lena. She looked at Lena, hoping her eyes were expressive enough to let Lena comprehend what she was trying to say. The tears, red cheeks and glistening eyes made Lena devastatingly stunning. A delicate cargo that needed to be protected at all cost. Kara inched forward, giving Lena time to say no. But Lena did not dodge, she met Kara half way.
The kiss was…salty. That was Kara’s first thought. And wet. Lena deepened the kiss rather quickly. Then, Kara tasted it. Sweet, hot and Lena. So soft, so passionate, so irresistible. Lena was drug and she was high on it. She explored Lena’s mouth with her curious tongue. And an insistent force took over Kara’s mouth. Lena sucked on her tongue and bit her lower lip. They fought for dominance but Kara already knew it was a lost cause. She would surrender to Lena every single time. She would give herself to Lena over and over again.
They broke apart when a wet nose made itself between theirs. Ollie didn’t want to be left alone. And then they laughed. Lena had that carefree laugh again and Kara joined her.
“God, I’ve never imagined that my dog would be a mood killer.”
“Hey, don’t let him hear that.” Kara covered Ollie’s ears with her hands.
“He has some kind of superhearing, too. That won’t work. And you should put your hands…” Lena grabbed them and positioned them on her own ass. “…into good use.” Lena straddled her, ample thighs on either side of her legs.
“Rao…” And then Lena was kissing down her neck and nibbled naughtily. Left hand on her neck, right hand on left side of her waist. Both of them were stroking fire spreading Kara’s body. “Le-Lena, maybe we should…um…talk…?” Rao, please don’t stop.
“We’ve done enough of talking. Let’s do something.” Lena made her point by sucking on her pulse point.
“But…uh…don’t you think it’s too quick. Like…we’ve only known each other a little over one month. We’re practically…strangers by human standard.” Kara was trying very very hard to concentrate. It was harder than the courses she took back in Krypton.
Lena paused her assault, gradually lifting up her head. “People can have sex with strangers in night club’s bathroom whom they met 2 minutes ago outside said bathroom. We’re taking slow compared to that.”
“You used whom.” Kara said in awe. Her hands left Lena’s ass onto her back. She held Lena in her arms reverently.
“What?” Lena laughed in confusing furrowed brows.
“Alex likes to make fun of me for having this weird obsession to use correct relative pronoun.” Kara explained, feeling exposed.
Lena smiled, glancing down and up. “I think it’s adorable.”
Kara felt her face heating from normal degree to extremely hot in a split second. “You’re just being nice.”
“I admit that I started to correct my grammar when I met you. You have this face when you’re thinking too hard and it appears the most when you’re talking. So, I assume that you’re just trying to make sense or…for whatever reason.” Lena put her hands on Kara’s arms, caress them.
“Oh…I see. What face?” Kara asked.
“That.” Lena touched her crinkle.
Her right hand immediately reached to the same spot. “Alex makes fun of it, too. I’ve never won when playing Bluff with her. She said that I’m so bad at lies that if I ever became a superhero, I would blow it less than one second.” As soon as the words coming out, Kara regretted on the instant. This was a sore topic, a very sensitive one. She and Lena were sitting in compromised position and doing unspeakable things when there were so many other issues should be raised for attention. They were still trying to figure this out. She cursed her stupidity for letting her guard down too quickly. She should be the stronger party protecting both of them. She really was the weakest on Earth.
“You’re thinking too hard again.” Lena massaged the damn crinkle with tender thumb. She then kissed softly on it. Kara closed her eyes to stop herself from spiraling. “I think you can be Supergirl. You look like a Supergirl.”
Kara did not see this coming. She was dumbfounded and amazed. Watching Lena’s expression. What she was searching for, she didn’t know. “You’re really are something else. I’ve never met a human like you before.” She leant forward to rest her head on Lena’s left shoulder. “And why not Super…woman?”
“Do you have a problem with Girl?” Lena put her arms around Kara’s neck. Kara could feel her grinning, devilishly for sure.
She picked up her head off Lena’s shoulder, line of sight training downward. “N-N-No…? I just…I’m 29. Girl seems…a little faraway.” Kara stopped being a little girl when she watched her planet bursting into flames and taking her families, friends, home and everything else with it.
Lena tilted her head down to follow Kara’s eyes. Kara accidentally looked into that knowing green and turned away. Lena carefully pulled her back with both of her warm hands. “I’m a girl. And your boss, and powerful, and rich, and hot and smart. So if you perceive ‘Supergirl' as anything less than excellent, isn't the real problem you?” Lena whispered.
The question was a slap in her face. Rather than feeling humiliated, she felt seen. She thought so low in herself that she only remembered what she was meant to be and not what she might be. Her life on Krypton was over. The new one on Earth just began. She used all her living powers in hiding, blending in and being a human. She forgot that she would never be a human. She could only look like one on the outside. Deep down? She still a Kryptonian. A real Kryptonian, who actually lived and breathed on Krypton and spoke Kryptonese. Kal-El couldn’t speak like her, there would always be a hint of foreign accent. He would never understand what was like to be a true Kryptonian. Witnessing a civilization flourishing and dying with her own eyes. Praying to a God that stayed silent when her world burned in hell. They should stop pretending to be something they were not and never would be.
“Was that too much?” Lena winced at her question.
“No.” Kara took a breath. “No, that was…refreshing. Just like you.”
Then, Kara kissed Lena with full force. Well, with force that would not hurt Lena in the first place. She devoured Lena like a proud Kryptonian. Fierce with respect. Fervent with tenderness. Dominant and submissive. Kara Zor-El and Kara Danvers. She would give her all to Lena. Both sides of her, many sides to discover.
She stood up with Lena wrapping around her. Lena yelped and momentarily distracted by change of position. “Damn, that’s hot.”
“By the way. Jay is my boss, not you.” Kara said and walked them toward the bedroom. “And I’m in charge tonight.” This was the last sentence before she closed the bedroom door with her hip.
Notes:
Okay, thank you for reading this chapter.
I seldom do this but I have to tell you that, if you're in for this ride, the next few chapters will be smut but with lots of feelings. Just a rare heads-up.
Chapter 19: Chapter 19
Chapter Text
The door to the bedroom was shut with a deafening click. Lena wrapped around her like a koala. Arms on her neck and legs encircling on her waist. A comfortable weight, warm human body suit. Their eyes locked. Kara stood like a statue beside the door at first. Then, slowly approaching the bed, she put Lena down with upmost gentleness. She stayed on top of Lena, levitating her body just that tiny bit to lessen Lena’s burden. The legs still barricading her waist gave a testing tug.
“Are you…floating?” Lena bit her low lip from smiling too wide.
“No…?” Kara blushed. “Okay, yes.”
“You can come down.”
“I don’t want to crush you.”
“I want to feel you on me. At least give me some weight.”
Kara loosened the tension in her body and their bodies squished closer. Lena studied her face like scientist examining experimental specimen. Pure curiosity. Zero judgement. Kara couldn’t help but did the same. First contact of two species from two different galaxies.
Lena tightened her hold on Kara’s neck and two sets of lips met. Slow exploration unlike the first two ones. We’ve kiss three times now! Kara was lost in a forest called Lena Luthor. She didn’t mind staying forever. Let the friendly understanding green leaves scratching her back. Like what Lena was doing with her fingers now. Kara relocated her lips toward south. Light kisses mapping alabaster skin that haunted her since she first saw Lena in that movie. Every mole stationed there was like a stop for her train of nibble. Muscle contractions where she went. A proof that she was there. Then, her hearing finally picked up a moan, and another. She lifted her head a bit to a beautiful sight. Lena tilting her head back, exposing the expanse of her neck, eyes closed, mouth open. She sensed the torture ceased, Lena slowly opened her eyes. Pupils blown wide, so dark with lust. Kara dove in and kissed that red lips earnest. She continued her journey to lower region where she once used as a pillow. Kissing the very top of Lena’s breasts and earning those pretty sound again. Lena suddenly got up, taking Kara with her. Before she could voiced her concern, she shut her mouth audibly and watched Lena took off her cardigan then the low neckline shirt. A sinful black lacy bra pushed Lena’s bosoms to form a ridiculous cleavage. The bra had exquisite design and some places were see-through. Kara swallowed visibly and Lena looked smug.
“You can touch.” Lena arced her left brows and glanced down.
“I-I can?” Kara’s right had already reach out but didn’t make contact.
“Isn’t that this is about?”
“About?”
“Making me scream your name all night.” Lena’s voice was husky and low before lying her body down.
“Rao.” Kara exhaled. “I…I don’t know. Yes. Maybe.”
“Oh darling, definitely a yes.” Lena guided her outreached hand on the left boob. Kara gasped sharply. She didn’t move at first until Lena’s hand covering hers gave it an experimental squeeze. Another gasp then a total stop of breathing. “Kara, honey. Please breathe. I know you have inhuman ability but you still need oxygen.”
Kara took several needed breaths. “Y-Yeah. It’s just…I’ve never touched boobs before.”
“Sure you did. You have a set on your own.” Lena nodded to Kara’s chest with thirst.
“Not others.”
“Have you…” Lena cleared throat, seeming to wake up from her desire-flooding mind. “Kara, I ask this without ill-intent or judgement, have you had sexual experiences before?”
Kara cowered into herself. “…No. Is it bad?”
“No, it is not.” Lena spoke every word with clarity. “I just find it hard to believe that someone as beautiful as you never got the invitation. You should have people lining up for you.”
“I told you that there were few exchange of numbers. Some of them disappeared when they found out that I wasn’t interested in…physical stuff. I had gone to college parties. People had asked but they were too drunk and I was too sober. I can’t get drunk.”
“You can’t get drunk!?” Lena’s eye widened.
“Fast metabolism. Same reason for my appetite.”
“Good to know.”
“And…um…I can hurt them.”
“Superstrength?”
“Yes. I can’t control it when I…uh…when I’m excited.” Kara finished in whisper, face burning up.
“You are afraid of hurting people because you might injure them during orgasm.”
“Yes.” Kara wheezed.
“Have you touched yourself?”
“What?!” Her face was in flames now.
“You know, masturbation, vibrator, dildo…” Lena listed them like grocery shopping list.
“NO!” Kara squealed.
“So, you’re a virgin.”
Although Lena stated it like a fact without judgmental tone, Kara couldn’t help feeling very naked even she was still fully clothed. “Yes.” She bent down and hid her face in the crook of Lena’s neck. This was where she would be living from now on, people should just let her be.
“Kara, look at me.” Lena palmed each side of her cheeks. “Please, Kara. Look at me, would you?” Kara reluctantly left her haven. “Yes, hi there. I’m not judging you. I’m just collecting the facts then making the most sensible decision. I am so going to have sex with you right now. But if you have any doubt at any moment, ANY MOMENT.” Lena said it looking dead into her eyes. “You let me know and we can stop or change the pace or do whatever you want, okay?” When Kara didn’t answer. “Okay?”
“Okay.” Kara added. “What if I’m so bad at this?”
“Sex is a mutual learning process, new person comes with new knowledge. To find what they like and dislike. I can tell you that I’m completely turned on by your every movement.”
“Really?”
“Yes, and I’m using all my willpower to stay sober and give you a sex-ed talk.”
Kara laughed and relaxed. “Same goes for you, let me know if I’m hurting you.”
“I promise.”
With that, Kara picked up where she left off. Her right hand never left Lena’s left boob because Lena didn’t allow her by securing it with left hand. Kara gave it a squeeze and gave another and another and another when hearing Lena’s delicious moans. She leant in to kiss the right one. It was so soft, different softness from Lena’s lips. It was warmer and smell good. Lena smelled good. Her left forefinger carefully pulled the garment on Lena’s right breast down to reveal the very top of areola, she licked and Lena’s breath hitched, so she tugged the bra low enough to let the whole right nipple out. It was the perfect combination of brown and pink. Kara couldn’t wait any longer, she took the whole nipple into her mouth. She sucked and licked and when her teeth grazed slightly, Lena groaned so she added biting into the party. Her body operated on instinct. Releasing it with a pop, Lena’s right nipple stood tall and glistening with Kara’s effort. She then switched places, squeezing the right one and gave the left nipple same treatment. Lena kept squirming under her, whining and writhing. She was loving every second of it.
“Kara, I think it’s time to venture to other areas, don’t you think?” Lena shuddered at one particular strong suction.
“Hmm?” Kara lifted her head. “Where?”
Lena sat up again to remove her bra. “Would you do the honor?” She wiggled her hips, thumbs digging inside the top of her jeans.
“Oh!” Kara’s shaking hands came to help. Together, they pulled the jeans down. Lena was wearing a matching black lacy panties. “Wow.” Kara could only gape.
“I’m down to one. I think you’re wearing too much.”
Kara supersped, leaving her in only plain baby blue bra and boyshorts. She looked between her and Lena. “I-I…didn’t think I would be naked in front of you.”
“It’s perfect. And next time…” Lena tugged her close by the underside of her bra. “I want to undress you myself. I’ll let you pass this time because I’m too horny to do so.” Then, there were bossy lips covering hers. Kara could do nothing but responded. Lena’s hands were already on her abs, caressing and fondling. “You have abs. Fuck, I love your high metabolism.” Lena repositioned them so Kara was lying on her back now. The hot lips never left her skin, it was everywhere and still not enough. She could see why Lena was a moaning mess now. Then, her bra and boyshorts were gone the next second. She let Lena part her legs wider. Lena slotted herself perfectly close to Kara. Her breasts were getting the same torture and she was reduced to whimpering muddle. Tongue wetting her ab, the tip of it outlining her chiseled muscle. The devil’s mouth got close to her damp center, kissing her pubic hair. That was what snapped her out of lusty haze.
“Wait, wait, wait.” Her hands reached toward Lena who straightened her back up without hesitation.
“What’s wrong? Am I making you uncomfortable? Is it too fast?” She had to give Lena credit, with lips shining with saliva and looking so ready to fuck, Lena’s foggy eyes still changed half back to their original sober green.
“C-Can I do you first?” Kara blushed at her wording. “You can tell me what to do. I just…I’m not sure that…I’m ready.”
“Of course.” Lena climbed up to lie on her back and waited.
Kara mounted on top of Lena. Hoisting her body up on her elbows. She gave Lena a sweet kiss. “Tell me what you like.” Lena nodded. She took Lena’s panties off at painstaking speed. Enjoying the skin revealing bit by bit. Lena shaved her pubes in clean triangle, ample thighs spreading wide, her folds were luring pink and tempting drench. “Can I taste it? Is it weird?”
“No, it’s called blowjob.” Lena parted her lower lips with her right hand.
“Rao help me.” Kara dropped herself in front of Lena. She could smell it clearer now. Lena’s smell, not the body wash or skin care, pure Lena. The musk made her head spin. She gave a tiny lick where Lena hand held open. It was a tang taste which she couldn’t decide she liked it or not but it was addicting. Lena cursed and used the same hand to pull her close. She complied and started kissing Lena’s soaking cunt. Documenting different reactions from different assault. Moaning when licking, louder when licking broadly. Whimpering when kissing as if Lena enjoyed Kara’s attention. The tip of her tongue inserting slightly in Lena’s entrance caused shouts of crude expletives. And her favorite, sucking on Lena’s bundle of nerve to reduce Lena into nonsense chaos. She was glad that she payed attention in human biology back in school. Thank Rao, they had similar structure with Kryptonians.
“Yes, yes, Kara, right there. Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Lena’s both hands grabbed on Kara’s head, rubbing her face to add more friction. Kara just let her. “I’m gonna cum. Don’t you fucking dare stop.” Kara wouldn’t leave if the world was ending. Then, the world stopped when Lena screamed out her pleasure with a breathy Kara and fell off the cliff. She used Kara’s face to ride out the last trace of her orgasm. Kara happily ate her way through it. When Lena finally came back to reality, she laughed. “God, are you sure you’re a virgin? That was so fucking good.”
“I think you’re biased and being nice again.” Kara raised her hand to adjust her glasses and found nothing on her face but didn’t remember where she lost them.
“It’s here. I took them off along with your underwear.” Lena smirked even when she was in postcoital state, pointing at the nightstand.
Kara climbed up, kissing Lena and earning another fit of whining. “You taste good, right?” Lena hit playfully on her arm and whispered an Ouch. “Don’t do that. It only hurts you more than me.” Kara kissed her hurting palm. “Was it really good?”
“Did you not hear a scream? That was me in case you didn’t notice.” Lena watched her giggle. “Yes, it was good. You have a promising future in sexual intercourse.” The formal use of term made Kara laugh hard. “Now, more people will line up for you.”
“I don’t want anybody else.” Kara’s laugh changed into a beaming smile. She flopped down beside Lena who cuddled up with her instantly. “Have you…I mean of course you have. Why wouldn’t you?”
“Ask.”
“Exactly how experienced are you?”
“Want me to show you?”
Chapter 20: Chapter 20
Notes:
I'm burning up from the hot scene and the vaccine. Forgive me for my ridiculous rhyme. I only hope my spelling is understandable.
Chapter Text
“Want me to show you?”
Kara froze, unsure what to say. “Lena, I…”
“I heard what you said. But maybe I can come up with something so I’m not the only one enjoying here.”
“I enjoy, too!”
“I know, darling, I can see it on your face. Give me a chance to practice for future references?”
“There will be more?” Kara asked in awe.
“One hundred percent. And I’m not done for the night. I expect you give me at least two more orgasms.”
“I can do that?” Kara was a kid discovering a new world.
“I have no doubt.” Lena used her right elbow to hover on top of Kara. “So, will you give me a chance?”
Kara played with Lena’s hair. Rao, her hair is soft, too! When did she loose her bun? She dared to look up at Lena. There were only a pair of patient and sincere emerald orbs waiting. “Okay. But you have to tell me when I’m hurting you.”
“Yes, I promise.”
Lena straddled her, naked with her long dark hair down on her shoulders. Her breasts round and pliable. Nipples still stood up excitingly. Kara felt like she was a prey studied by her predator. Lena looked like she was about to eat. Long fingers spread on her abandon, nails raking up and down. A prey being played by its predator before being consumed. Kara swallowed at the sight. Lena lowered herself down like a snake. Tongue sticking out before it reached its destination. A lascivious act of seduction. The first touch of Lena was too much that Kara arced her back. She backed down the next second to check if she hurt Lena. Lena didn’t give her much time to react before her mouth worked magic on her belly. Lena’s jaw moved up and down, devouring Kara’s flesh. She wished that Lena could leave as many love bites as possible. She didn’t get the chance to finish her thought, Lena moved her way down to her pubic hair. Again. This time, Kara didn’t hide. Lena kissed sweetly on her soft blonde curls.
“I should shave it sometimes.” Kara didn’t know that she could still form a sentence.
“Only if you want to. And I can help.” Lena winked and resumed her action. Gently nudging her legs apart, Lena peppered little kisses all around her core. “I’m going to use my mouth only. Just like the way you did for me.” Kara nodded. Then, warmth engulfed her clit. Kara immediately felt overwhelmed, stuck between ecstasy and panic. She tried not to move her thighs because they were desperately wanting to close. Her whole body taut with tension. A bow ready to shoot that deadly arrow.
“Lena, I…I…it’s too much.”
Lena stopped all together. “Tell me what is too much?”
“Feels too good…I can crush your head with my thighs.” Kara relaxed but only a little. Her bent knees were now straightening out.
“Okay.” Lena thought for several moments. “How about on your hands and knees?”
Kara blushed at the image. “Oh! Um…let’s try.”
She turned around, hid her face in the pillow but kept her rear up by her knees. “Is this okay?”
“Perfect.” Lena gave her a pat on her asscheek.
“LENA!” Kara whined.
“Ready?”
“Yes.” She sounded breathlessly lustful.
Lena’s palm covered her core completely. Kara sighed at the feeling. “Is this okay? I won’t penetrate you.”
“Y-Yes.”
The sinful hand started to massage Kara. Fingers occasionally slotted in her folds. Light and heavy. Back and forth. Kara lost in the wave of bliss. The loving fingers inched forward and bumped into her clit. Pleasure hit her like tsunami. Alarm rang. Her fear of hurting Lena was back. Only this time, she found out that it was harder for her to move her lower body in this position. She had less range of movement. Kara closed her eyes, determined to keep her knees apart and give more access to Lena. Concentrating on Lena’s pleasing hand and let Lena take the reins.
“That’s it, my darling. You’re doing so well.”
“Fuck…”
If she thought Lena taking her from behind was hot, that was because she didn’t hear Lena sex voice while she was taken from behind.
“Hmm…feeling vulgar, aren’t we?” Lena’s voice suddenly was so close, right beside Kara’s left ear. “Do you like that? How about this?” Lena changed to different pattern and Kara was thrown into endless joy. “And this?” Lena’s hand seemed to be all over, her bundle of nerve, her folds, her both entrances, Rao! Never intrusion, only dedicating strokes. “Are you near?”
The question sent another shock wave to her core. Adding with the incessant rubs, she could barely spoke. “…It’s…I…think I…getting close…”
“Good to know.” Lena increased her administration. “Come for me, Kara. Could you do that for me?” Innocent voice asked a lewd question. Deadly combination.
Kara’s began to ride on Lena’s hand unconsciously. “Y-Yes…hmmf…” Her hips rolled to match Lena’s rhythm.
“Let go, Kara. I’m right here.”
And Kara let go. She shouted into the pillow. Hands grabbing the bed sheet hard. She sort of blacked out, flung into a different kind of darkness. Unlike Phantom Zone, this one had stars on them. She didn’t know how much time had gone. Time was irrelevant when you were high on desire. When she came to, she was lying on her stomach like a star fish. Turning her head to the left and Lena was waiting directly in front of her line of sight.
“Hi, you’re back.”
“How long was I out?” Kara pulled her hands from beneath the pillow. “Uh-oh, I need to buy new sheets and pillow cases. Maybe the mattress?” She winced at the clear ten fingers holes on Jay’s properties. Fabric tore. Few feathers scattering around her head.
Lena laughed out loud. “Don’t worry, I’ll pay for them. As for your question, not long, but long enough for me to feel very good about myself.”
Kara hid her face again in now destroyed pillow. “That was very good. The best.”
“Thank you. I think so, too.” Kara felt her cheeks getting warmer.
“You’re really…” Kara’s next word left a bad taste in her mouth. “…experienced.”
Lena wiggled toward her. “Should I take that as a compliment?”
“Yes.”
“But why do you sound like you’re jealous?”
“I’m not!” Kara turned 180 degrees to lie on her back.
“You can ask, you know? This is how we communicate. One asks questions, the other tries to answer as honestly as possible.”
“Yeah…you even agreed with my not-telling-because-I-don’t-want-to-lie.” Kara stared at the ceiling. Lena didn’t make a sound. “Did…you have a lot of partners? Oh man, please tell me you’re single now!” Her head snapped to Lena’s direction.
Lena’s smile grew big gradually. “Of course, I’m single. I don’t cheat if I’m in something serious. As for the first one…” Lena sucked her lower lip in. “Yes, I have my fair share of sex partners.”
“You’re a beautiful woman. Anybody with eyes wouldn’t have the ability to say no to you.”
“You didn’t accept my advance at first. And still didn’t until you carried both of us here.”
“I thought you were just being…well, you. So, you were really…perusing me?”
“I must’ve done something wrong if you only realized now.” Lena looked angry but toward herself.
“You didn’t. I’m just…not made for this.” Kara gazed at her and Lena found a comfortable position, ready to listen. “On Krypton, relationships were a lot different from Earth and sex was sort of…taboo. We used Birthing Matrix to genetically engineer embryos. To determine the best combination between two houses. To maximize our joined forces. To benefit our society. Any decision was made out of reason. I’m from House of El. House of El was a very prestigious house. My father, Zor-El, was in Scientist Guild and my mother, Alura, was a Judicator. My mother was already on her way to High Council back then and my father was one of most respected scientists. You can see why they were matched. I was born from Matrix, too. And Kal-El…he was the first naturally conceived child for thousands of years. My uncle and aunt, some would say they were very ahead of their times even in a rather advanced civilization.” Kara giggled at her own joke.
After a while. “Did you…have a Matrix partner?” Lena’s voice was unsure unlike her previous self. A jarring contrast.
“No.” Kara exhaled. “No, I didn’t have a mate. I was too young.”
“Would it sound bad that I’m relieved that you didn’t?”
“Why?”
“Because I’m not sure that you would’ve picked me.” Kara was surprised to hear that. Stunned to speechless, Lena hurriedly continued, masking her embarrassment by talking. “My first time happened when I was in boarding school. She was dangerous from head to toe. It was just sex to her but not to me. It didn’t end well. So, I started to sleep around to release some pressure from school. Both men and women. Jack was…my first serious relationship. We’re family friends so it was a logical choice. I did it to get Lillian out of my back. She didn’t like me being with girls. Very behind her time.” Lena laughed halfheartedly. “But my inclination, as she likes to put it, is always women. I didn’t want to hurt Jack anymore and at the same time my brother went insane. I broke up with him. Left my family. I’ve been modeling for some friends and with the Luthor name, it wasn’t hard to find small parts here and there. Being an actor comes with both benefits and drawbacks, one of the good things is that you’re never short of girls. People just come at you in waves. I began to sleep around again. Tabloids found out about it and I had to pay a lot of money to make it go away. I knew I had to stop. That’s when Ollie came along. And…the rest is history.”
Kara considered Lena’s words. “We didn’t have this kind of labels. Gay, Lesbian, Bisexual. Matrix generated results regardless of the sex of both parties. I guess I’m pansexual by Earth standard?”
“That means my competition is all over the world.”
“There’s no competition.” Murmuring, Kara’s face was heating up again. “But I am attracted to both men and women and aliens. I like people for who they are.”
“I’ll make sure to up my game.”
“Just don’t sleep around. Fidelity was a big deal on Krypton, too.”
“Exactly how?”
“I’ll tell you later.”
“Exactly how late?”
“I remembered that you mentioned something about two more orgasms?”
Lena pulled Kara on top of her own body. “I’ll let you get away this time.”
Chapter 21: Chapter 21
Notes:
I went back to fix a few sentences that I'm not satisfied with. No major changes, just a weird obsession from weird little ole me.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Yes, just like that.” Lena was panting, droplets of her effort rolling down, passing through valley of her bouncing breasts. Kara admired for as long as she could endure then grabbed the one into her palm. Squeezing a little, thumbing the nipple. It earned her a fit of cursed words. She looked down to the most enchanting sight. Two of her fingers of her right hand disappearing in Lena’s pink, almost red, pussy. Oh Rao, pussy, I’ve never said that before. “Said it again.” Did I say it out loud? “Yes.” Lena opened up her eyes to pin Kara on the spot. Kara had no choice but to…
“Pussy.” Kara tested the word on her mouth again. “I like your pussy.”
“Fuck. We’re gonna work on your dirty talk. Because I think it’s my new kink. Hearing Kara Zor-El saying dirty words.”
“I like you saying my name. My real one.” Kara said with mist in her eyes.
Lena detected her emotional change immediately. “I can say it as many time as you want. Kara Zor-El.” With that, Lena doubled her speed on her fingers. Kara shifted her left hand to Lena’s waist, helping her move. Her right thumb rubbing on Lena’s clit skillfully, one of techniques she learned from Lena. “More.” By now, she could easily know what Lena’s instructions were. Lena’s mourn was so pornographic when a third finger inserted. Her cheeks rosy which spread to her ears, neck and chest. Kara sat up and Lena yelped in surprise, two pale arms leaping to broad shoulders automatically. The hand on Lena’s waist pulling the woman in her arm closer. Mouth latching on that flaming neck, sucking without leaving a mark, licking to add more fuel into the fire. This position seemed to allow her to thrust deeper, entering Lena in different angle. Breaths becoming irregular, soft mewling was melody to her ears. “I’m close.” Lena said right before she cried out and reached her peak.
“I’ve got you, Lena.” Kara said into that now crimson left ear. “I’m right here.”
Lena came and came, giving herself to Kara until there was nothing left. Juice coating Kara’s whole palm. Thumb still on the clit, fingers coaxing another orgasm from the precious human in her arm. “Hmm…Kara…I…too sensitive.” Lena whined. Kara lay back down, taking Lena with her. Lena’s chest heaved up and down with Kara’s. Her right hand still buried in Lena. She didn’t want to move. Warm, hot, soft, squashy, moist. But she also wanted to have a taste, a new flavor she began to like a little it too much. She extracted her fingers with upmost carefulness. Lena whimpered at the lost and turned into full groan upon seeing Kara shoving them into mouth. “Fuck, that’s hot.” Kara cleaned her digits like she was eating the most delicious ice cream cone in the world. “I’m so turned on right now but I don’t think I can last another around.” Lena lifted her head from Kara’s chest and kissed her filthily. “I taste good in your mouth.” Kara whined pathetically with her lips squishing against Lena’s. “You taste fucking great by the way.”
“What?” Kara’s crinkle made it known.
“I did the same when you blacked out.” Lena relaxed herself on Kara, leg bent trapped Kara’s hips in between. “You taste different. I’ve never tasted on anyone before. I can’t describe it. Like…”
“Like alien.” Kara threw her head on the pillow, gazing at the ceiling. Her hand unconsciously searched for Lena’s.
“I was going for unique or one of a kind.” Lena rested her chin on Kara’s sternum. “I don’t mind, you know. I don’t share the same view with my family. And you are a lot like human. At least there was no tentacle or…”
“Or…?”
“Extra appendage. But I would’ve enjoyed it as much.”
Kara widened her eyes at the confession. “Are you telling me that you wouldn’t mind if I had a-a…uh…a…”
“You can say penis. I know you know that word.” Lena’s fingers danced on her right shoulder. “But there’s always strap-on so I won’t worry too much.”
“S-S-Strap-on!?”
“Oh my innocent child, you have much to learn.”
“I’m not so innocent anymore. You defile me.” Lena showed her white teeth with her pretty laugh, cute canines on full display. Canine! Ollie! “Crap, Ollie. I totally forgot about him.” Kara was about to get up to check her loyal friend.
Lena didn’t budge from where she was. “Relax. It’s…three in the morning. He’s asleep. You’re with me. He knows we’re safe. But he probably heard everything.”
“Rao.” Her right hand went to cover her face, Lena’s smell lingered. “We traumatized him. What should we do?”
“He’s no stranger to this. I slept around, remember? I’m the one who traumatize him.” Lena uncovered Kara’s face. “Besides, I think he knows you’re the best I’ve ever met.” She turned her right hand to grab Lena’s delicate one and started to trace the blueish green veins on those pale skin.
“I feel the same way about you. I think I’m falling.” Eyes widened and fingers faltered at her own revelation. “Is it too fast? Please don’t run away.”
“…I’m not going to run. Last I did that, falling I mean, I literally fell hard and hurt myself along the way. But I think maybe this time, you’ll be there to catch me.” Lena finished with a deep kiss. They were both new to this. Scared, uncertain, in absolute panic mode. Maybe this would end badly which Kara hoped would never be the case. Maybe they would keep fighting along the way. It would definitely be hard but with Lena by her side, she could be brave. Not the weakest when it came to Lena.
“I’m terrified. I won’t lie about it. I will be there to catch both of us. Superstrength, right?”
“My hero.” Lena felt up her bicep.
“I’ve noticed that you have quite a lot of tattoos.” Kara needed the conversation to change to something lighter.
“You like the one on my lower back, don’t you?” Lena pointed out. “I saw you checking when you fucked my from behind.”
She swallowed hard at Lena’s bluntness. “It’s very distracting when someone is…doing something not very pure and the word Purity is staring right back at you.”
“Hmm…so you like naughty girl?”
“Lena…”
“What?”
“W-What does it mean?” Kara tried to block Lena’s teasing.
“Purity.”
“Care to elucidate?”
“I like your big word.” Lena packed up her sultry self and showed Kara a more vulnerable version of herself. ”My birth mother’s name was Katherine Kieran. Katherine means pure, I modified a bit.”
“I like the meaning.”
“And naughty girl.” Teasing back on track.
“I like you being sentimental.” She hugged Lena closer. Lena hummed and burrow further into Kara.
“You really like my veins.”
“What?”
“You’ve been doing that…” Lena tilted her chin toward Kara’s movement on her hand. “…for a while.”
“Oh! Sorry.”
“Don’t be. It’s soothing. Any particular reason of doing that?”
“The veins look blue on the outside which is somehow a go-to color for an alien blood in many human films and shows. But in reality, it’s actually the red blood makes the vein look like that. Red blood is considered human. My blood is red. I like to think that under those alien appearances, we are all the same. It’s an…interpretation calms me when I feel extra different. But if someone drew my blood and studied, they would discover that I’m a Kryptonian in no time. Our blood compositions are very different and…”
Lena shushed her by putting a forefinger on her lips. “I understand what you’re saying. It’s very sweet and sad. I like it either way. We all look the same in the dark.”
“Y-Yeah.” She let out a shaky sigh. “Why aren’t you tired? I’m affected by yellow sun, I don’t have to sleep much. But you’re human, you should rest.”
“I don’t want this night to end. My brain is running ten thousand miles per second. Tell me more about yourself.”
“You’re sure? It could be boring.”
“Nothing about you is boring. And now, everything is out in the open. Me being a Luthor, you being a Kryptonian. I want to know more. But only if you want to. I’ll listen even if it’s your biggest, darkest secret.” Lena elbowed herself up to make a point.
Kara’s mind immediately went to that one place. Lena’s left palm resting on her waist was a calming reminder of where she was. Their legs were now entangled and Lena was lying half on top of her. She didn’t lost in her thought this time. She spoke it. “Remember the place I mentioned where I was trapped for more than two decades?”
“Phantom Zone?” Lena always paid attention.
“Yes. Recently, I’ve been having nightmares more than ever. Stress. Anxiety. Many things can cause that. Earthlings have a name for it, PTSD.” She held Lena. There was no space left between them. “I can’t exactly go to therapist about my problem. It could endanger people I love and also…” Swallowing. “It’s too big. The magnitude is nothing regular people can fathom. And I had more urgent matters than healing when I arrived. So, I guess that I never actually heal? Or do something about it. When I’m under pressure of any kind, the feeling of no where to go, being stuck with darkness, like I was back in Phantom Zone, I can’t breathe. Truth is, I didn’t sleep all the way through 24 years. I actually woke up a few times and just cried when there was nothing but the sound of my breathing. I cried and cried until the pod put me back to sleep again.” Kara let out a shaky sigh. “I’ve never told this to anyone before. Not even Alex. The truth part.” She didn’t know what she was trying to clarify but desperately hoped that Lena would understand.
Lena didn’t respond for a very long time. This is it. This is where Lena discovers that there’s too much to bear, I’m too much to bear. Kara just tightened her hold, sending prayers to Rao to let her have Lena for just one more second before her inevitable departure.
Nothing happened and Lena didn’t leave. Lena increased her grasp on Kara’s waist. “I’m here, Kara.” How could somebody this beautiful understand her at cellular level in such short period of time? How could she be so lucky? Maybe fate finally decided that she had had enough but Kara wouldn’t let her guard down that fast. “Promise me that you’ll call when you’re having trouble sleeping or your mind’s going into there again. Just let me know. I’ll come to you wherever and whenever that might be.”
Kara wailed. She grieved for her lost of everything. But for the first time, her tears were part of joy. She cried for her newfound life and the people in it. She thanked Rao for letting her find Lena who accepted her wholeheartedly. Rao didn’t stay silent. He granted the last daughter of Krypton a chance to start to heal. To find a new home.
Notes:
If CW could make up Lena's birth mother's name which had nothing to do with her middle name, I could make them have closer connection to one another, right? Sky's the limit. People can dream.
Chapter 22: Chapter 22
Chapter Text
She felt a touch. Maybe touches. Feather-like…kisses? And fingers? Yes, definitely fingers. Around her most sensitive body parts. Which was everywhere, actually. Kryptonian biology made her hypersensitive to almost everything. The territory that she didn’t unearth before was being violated? No, that was a too strong word. More like aroused. Yes, aroused. She was very sure of that. It felt good. So good.
She moaned and she was answered. “Good morning, sunshine.” She lazily amplified her range of movement. Sheets, blanket, warmth. Not just warmth of her own body, but a heat from someone else. “Umm…” Voice of honeydew encouraged her. She explored more blindly. A safe weight pinning her but not suffocating her. Wandering hands seemed too much but also not enough. Eyes blinked open, unfocused. Black and white, upturn of mouth, saying something. “…Are you gonna wake up to me?” For you, YES! A melodic laugh came and went, taking her smile along with it. She was being printed with soft stamp? “No stamp. Lips.” That makes more sense. The lips were in multiple places at one time. Magic lips. “Thanks, darling. But it’s just regular lips I’m afraid.”
“Lena?” The affectionate nickname finally dragged her back to reality.
“Finally, my sleeping beauty.”
Kara woke up to herself turning sideway to watch the sun already hung on the sky. “I overslept. I always wake up with the sun.”
“Is it bad?” Lena continued her kisses.
“No.” Kara looked over her left shoulder. “It’s actually good.”
“Good.” Lena left a particular hard kiss on the back of her neck with a squeeze on her left asscheek. Her back was peppered with loving marks again. Just touches of lips, deeper ones, tongues and then bites. Lena biting her ass like she was eating something delicious. Hand kneading them the same way people doing with dough. “I love your ass. So firm and perky, looking very good in tight pants or jeans.” Kara hid her face in the pillow. Hands hiding underneath said pillow, palms up to cup her red face, to muffle her moan. Kara let Lena have her way with her. She felt very cared for.
“Lena…” She couldn’t conceal her plead anymore.
“Kara.” She huffed annoyedly at Lena’s teasing tone. One of downside of waking up late was that her stomach began to protest at perfect timing. Loudly. “Hmm…I guess we’ll have to save the dessert for later.”
“LENA!” Another growl from her insistent belly.
“Let me make breakfast for my diligent knight who satiated me throughout the night.” Lena sounded pleased with her joke.
“LENA~” Her whining drowned out her appetite. Lena got up laughing, completely naked. Snowflake skin full on display. Even her stomach seemed to get the message to shut up. Hips swayed attractively. Choosing Kara’s baggy t-shirt and that dangerous lacy black panties. Lena walked out of the bedroom. Kara could only stand up, dress up and follow Lena like a lost puppy.
Another puppy ran toward her at shooting-star speed. [Ollie, I missed you, too. Sorry I have you worry. I’ll make it up to you.] She registered her native language flew out without her consent but a panicking second later, realizing that there was nothing to hide between she and Lena. Well, besides her everlasting blush. The alien and the dog played while making their way to the human.
“Could you start the coffee?” Ingredients scattered around her, Lena already in the middle of chopping.
“Sure.” Kara took the expensive pre-ground coffee, pouring reasonable proportion after reading the instruction. “This is actually my first time using Jay’s coffee machine.”
“Yeah? Why is that?”
“I didn’t touch much of Jay’s things. Thought I’d just use new ones I bought. I’m living in somebody else’s property. Don’t want to make a mess.”
“I think you’re doing a decent job keeping this place rather neat.” Lena started with eggs. “What do you like in your omelet?”
“I’ll eat whatever you have in mind. Not picky.” Lena nodded and dove back to her chores. Soon enough, a simple and aromatic breakfast was ready. “Please, dig in. My hungry alien.”
Kara smiled bashfully, secretly loving this new nickname. Moaning. “Wow, yummy as usual.”
“Yummy indeed.” She glanced up to Lena drinking coffee with sultry smile. Eyes purposefully training on her body.
She choked on her food right on time just like her belly did previously. “You should eat, too. By the way, what should we get Ollie?”
“He’s already eating it.”
Ollie was ravishing something from his bowl happily. “Aww! He eats like me.”
“Only with food I hope.” Lena piped in.
It took a moment but she got the implication from Lena’s tone. “LENA!” Whispering. “Don’t let him hear that!”
“I thought that we’ve already established that he heard everything?” Lena rolled her eyes.
“That doesn’t mean that we should speak freely in front of him!”
“I recalled you spoke very crudely in front of me.” Lena murmured into her mug.
“Lena.”
“Fine, I’ll play nice.” Lena got her warning.
Ollie finished his breakfast and came to give his puppy-dog eyes to Kara. In hope to have some treat from her plate. “Ollie, these aren’t good for you. We’ll take you to walk and then you can have that treat. How does that sound?”
“It sounds that he’s cockblocking me.”
“LENA! Really?” Kara covered Ollie’s ears like last night wasn’t enough to traumatize him.
They did take Ollie for a walk. Lena didn’t let Kara go that easily by pulling her into shower and doing sinful things in there until Kara was red from head to toe. Three of them left the apartment early because they really needed to buy replacements for a lot of things. First, Ollie’s walk, then, shopping.
“We should always do it in my place so you can destroy many things and not worry about them.”
“That is not helping, Lena.” Kara grabbed some pillowcases and took a look between them to find the right one. “They’re still your things and we still need to replace them if I break them.”
“I don’t mind. I like you lose yourself. Hot.” Lena sidled up to Kara and whispered the last word into Kara’s ear. Chuckled when seeing that ear turned pink.
“It’s not a longterm solution.”
Lena smiled. Kara noticed what she said, starting to backtrack but was cut off. “I’ll think of something. Scientific solution.”
“Huh?”
Lena shook her head and pulled her to another aisle. They finished shopping and bought more food. Ollie was waiting for them in a pet-sitter area with other dogs. Kara showered Ollie her love and then some on other dogs. Ollie kept squeezing his muzzle when Kara petted others. Especially, a Golden Retriever.
“He’s jealous.” Lena said it when loading things to her car.
“I still love you, Ollie.” Kara swore to her canine friend. He just huffed his dissatisfaction.
“Good luck with that.” Lena smirked and got behind the wheel.
“What should I do?” Kara came to sat in the passenger side after nudging a very displeased Ollie into backseat.
“I don’t know, Miss Fidelity.”
“I’m not cheating! Don’t tell me that this hasn’t happened to you before.” Kara crossed her arms defensively.
“An owner never shares her secrets.” Lena pulled the car out of the parking lot.
“That’s not how that sentence works!” All she got was laughter and angry puff from behind.
Lena told her to pack her belongings and they were back to Lena’s place. But not after they switched all the damage and made sure everything was fine and clean. Lena made them another delicious dinner while Kara gave Ollie his two treats in order to right her wrong. They were buddies again after the first treat and friends forever after the second. Lena smiled softly, occasionally glancing up from cutting board. They ate in front of the TV because Kara wanted to watch Home Alone.
“We should watch your Christmas movie together sometime.”
“Absolutely not.”
“You can share some tidbits with me. I’d like to hear what you encountered when you were working.”
“You want to listen to me complaining about work?” Lena stared at her with wide eyes.
“I want to know everything about you, too. Work included.” Kara adjusted her glasses. “I want to do things that…couples do. I know-I know that we…haven’t determined what this is. But we can still try to do it like…friends?” She backpedaled lamely.
“You want to be couple with me?” Lena’s eyes were as triple as her normal ones.
“Yes. If you’d have me.” This was the only determinable thing she could decide.
“I’ll have you anytime anywhere.” Lena blurted out and it was Kara’s time to widen her eyes. Lena put down her plate. “I mean…I…” Sighing. “It’ll be hard and it has to be done secretly. Even if you weren’t alien, I would’ve suggested the same thing. And you’re Kryptonian, this WILL BE a sure thing. No other alternatives.” Lena talked animatedly with her hands.
“Okay.” She was mesmerized with Lena movement.
“Okay?”
“Yeah. Okay.”
“Kara, shouldn’t you think about it more? Give it some time. Sleep on it…”
“I don’t need time to decide. This is the surest thing I’ve ever had. I don’t feeling like floating in space. In zero gravity. I feel grounded. By you.” Kara also put down her food and grabbed Lena’s hands. She kissed every fingertips to make her point. Lena looked like she was on the verge to cry. “So, yes. I’ll do this in secret if it’s what it takes. I can be sneaky. I’ve been sneaky for half of my life. I want to court you properly, Lena Luthor.” Tears finally broke out of Lena’s misty eyes. Kara pulled the woman into her arms and wrapped around her whole body.
“I like you said ‘court’. So formal.” Lena cried out those words.
“That’s what you take from my speech?” Kara shuddered out her laugh, feeling equally emotional.
“Can you say more formal words? I think your royal upbringing is my new kink.”
“We were not exactly royal but sure, I’ll do anything you want.”
“Anything?” Lena perked up and straightened her back.
“Later! I want to finish my dinner and there’s a chocolate pecan pie with my name on it.”
Chapter 23: Chapter 23
Notes:
Yes, THE dress. That sinful dress that should be questionable but also enjoyable. Some of us are really slut for Ms. Mcgrath. (sighing)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
They started…dating secretly. Sort of. They didn’t have much time for just the two of them because Lena resumed working only two days after Christmas. They were behind schedule, added with short of staff, all of them had to make as much progress as they could before New Year holiday. Time was running out. So did everybody’s patience. Tensions everywhere. There was always somebody snapping at somebody else all the time. Kara did her job as perfectly as possible and helped others in her free time.
“God, New Year isn’t that exciting anymore. It only means more work after that.” Lena was rubbing her temples. Kara handed her the Tupperware containing yogurt and berries. “Thanks, darling.” This was one of things they agreed to indulge in public eyes. Lena liked to call people in various affectionate pet names so it wouldn’t raise any questions for her to call Kara that. Lena seemed to only reserve this one for Kara and in a tone specifically designed for her, too. Their secret code.
“Hey, Jess. This is for you.” Kara passed a box to discreetly, whispering. “Yogurt with berries.” Jess didn’t get the chance to answer before being called. She smiled her thanks and left.
“You’re this great saint around here, do you know that?” Lena waved with her spoon. “I think everyone is a little bit in love with you.”
“Wh-What? That’s not true!” Kara splattered.
“Helen from the costume, her eyes pop when you show up. The new intern, Ian, asked for your numbers. And here comes my worst nightmare.”
Before Lena could finish her sentence, a male voice rang. “Hey, Kara. I’ve got that donut you like.”
Mike Matthews, fellow actor, had increasing scenes to play opposite Lena. A very good-looking guy. His face was shaved clean the first time they met and a beard was grown to match his character. Now he looked more matured and different kind of handsome. Kara didn’t dislike him but Lena didn’t seem to share the same sentiment with her.
“Thanks, Mike.” Kara picked a pink glazed one and took a bite. “Strawberry, my favorite.”
“Good to know.” His eyes fixed on her mouth. “I was wondering if you would like to come to our New Year’s Eve party? The gangs will be there.”
“Oh! Um…I don’t know…I have to check.”
“Maybe we can go together? Just have some fun. And maybe grab a bite later. I know this great restaurant. I think you’ll like it.”
“I’ll…uh…I’ll think about it.”
Someone called Mike. “Alright, duty calls.” He winked and took his leave.
“I’ll think about it?” Lena was beside her the next second.
“I was just being nice. I didn’t know how to answer that so I settled on this.” Kara adjusted her glasses.
Lena sighed. “He beats me to it. I was about to ask you that.”
“Really?” Kara looked hopefully into Lena’s eyes. “Yes, I’ll go with you.” She answered without hesitation even though Lena didn’t actually present the question.
Pupils blown, green orbs darkened. Lena suddenly dragged her out of the building and headed to the trailer.
“Lena, what are you doing? Your scene is next…” Her words were cut off by an overbearing pair of lips and her back was slammed onto the door. Lena kissed her in a very possessive way that Kara had never experienced before. Pale hands trapped her face in between. Hip rolled into hers. Kara lost in the forest again.
When she was released, she didn’t know left from right. “Then, you’ll be my date to the party. Only me.”
“…Okay.” Kara nodded, instinctively leaning forward to capture those smudged lips. Wait, smudged? “Crap! I ruined your make-up!”
“Don’t worry, darling. I came prepared.” Lena pulled out a tube from the back pocket of her jeans. A stolen lipstick from the make-up desk. She gave Kara a short but very heated French kiss then left the alien panting while she applied some lipstick in front of a mirror. Looking back to a dazed Kara, freezing on the door. Lena smiled seductively. “You’re so gonna make it up to me tonight.”
“I…you have early morning. We c-can’t…”
“Yes, we can. As for how? That’s for you to figure out.” Lena demanded and fixed Kara’s collar. Thumbing color from Kara’s lips. “I look good on you.” She yanked Kara away from the door and disappeared.
Kara swallowed. [I’m so in trouble.] Her phone started to buzz. She was still reeling on the high when she answered. “Hello?”
“Kara? Why do you sound like that? Did you run or something?”
“Alex! Yes, I’m just busy on set.” Kara did call both Alex and Eliza during Christmas when she was not…busy. She couldn’t exactly show how happy she was and not explained the reason behind it. How did she tell her family ‘Hey, I’m seeing someone and she makes me like Christmas for the very first time and also takes my very first time, oh by the way, she’s Lena Luthor, yes, Lex’s Luthor’s little sister’ in a casual way? No fucking way! So, she kept it vague in neutral voice. Not too happy but not sad, either.
“You’re working even on holiday?”
“Yeah. We’re behind schedule so everyone’s doing their best to catch up. How’s yours?”
“Good. Maggie and I went to that restaurant that I’ve always wanted to go.”
“Great! I’m glad to hear that. Will you be going to Midvale?”
“Yes, we will head for there tomorrow and stayed throughout New Year.”
“Eliza will be so happy. I’ll call and have a group chat with you tomorrow, okay?”
“Sure.” Alex paused. “Are you really okay? You sound…different.”
Kara cursed Lena for giving her head rush right before her phone call with a very perceptive Alex. “I’m okay. Work keeps me from bad thoughts.”
“Hmm…” Alex wanted to press for more but stopped herself. For that, Kara would always be grateful. “I’m happy for you. What are you going to do on New Year’s Eve?”
“There’s a staff party of some kind. Free food and drinks I suppose.”
“Nice!” Alex paused. “Kara, we are here and you know you can call anytime.”
“I will.”
They talked about their lives and hung up for Kara to go back to work. Kara took several deep breaths and went back on set. Shooting already begun. Kara’s line of sight immediately zoomed in on Lena. The view took her breath away. Lena was wearing a down-to-the-floor blood sleeveless red dress. A short cape on her back and two pieces of clothes wrapping around her forearms. The most tantalizing zone on full display. Neckline so low, inner side of her breasts greeted everyone. Thin red lines formed a taunting cage from the neckline screaming ‘you can look but you can’t touch’. Lena standing rigidly straight with a shining crown on her head. Lips in the same blood red, face seductively serious. An abstinent allure. Kara suddenly hoped that it wasn’t a multi characters scene. So many people there to ogle Lena freely. Rao, she should definitely keep a tight rein on her emotion. She began to understand where Lena’s possessive kiss in the trailer came from.
Mike was there with her. His eyes kept dropping to her chest. Not so subtly, it was like he wanted Lena to notice. Lena still remained a friendly conversation with him but Kara could detect her annoyance from afar. This scene contained feisty and sassy Lena. Perfect match to her outfit. Takes came and went. Kara never wished to end a scene so desperately. Her eyes fixed Lena permanently. Ready to defuse any unnecessary advance. She knew that it was dangerous for her to take actions if anything happened. Increasing the possibility to being discovered was unwise. But when it came to Lena, she would always defend her. Even if it was at Kara’s expense.
After excruciating hours, Lena left for the costume to change for another scene. Kara felt like she could finally breathe. That was when Mike ambushed her out of no where.
“Hey, beautiful.” Mike casually flung his right arm around her shoulder. “So, what’s your answer?”
“Huh? Oh! Um…I forgot that Lena and Jess and the girls asked me already. But we’ll still see each other there.” Kara had to drag Jess along to make her lie more believable.
Mike didn’t seem to be disappointed, not even one bit. “Sure. I’ll see you there.” His right arm lifted off her shoulder and went to pull her hand to his lips for a kiss. Kara gave him a forced smile. Rao, she really needed to find Lena. She practically ran to costume room and found out that Lena already left. Trying to control her speed within human standard, she located the one human who had plagued her mind. She was wearing a black dress this time. Intricate pattern of see-through lacy sleeves started from her shoulder. Neckline was still low but at least only top of her cleavage was showing. Hemline of her dress spread across the pristinely white silk bedsheet. She sat still for the make-up stylist to put on some final touches. The scene began with Lena’s character sleeping innocently and being waken up by an older actor. A mother-daughter interaction but Kara remembered faintly that this wasn’t Lena’s character’s mother. Lena sat straight up, jaw clenching with stubbornness. Disbelieving all over her face but there was a glint of hope in there. It was so real, it was almost Lena instead of a fictional character lying helplessly. A jarring contrast to the last scene. Kara was having trouble separating fantasy from reality.
They wrapped up around 8:00 at night. After 14 hours of working, even a Kryptonian started to have tired watering eyes. Kara already had their stuff packed so she took the liberty to help the crew finishing up while Lena was changing. She came back to the trailer and found Lena sitting there staring at her phone.
“Hey, you’re ready to go?” Kara picked up their bags.
“Yes.” Kara frowned at the crisp answer but she didn’t dwell on it. Attributing it to fatigue.
The ride back to Lena’s place was strangely quiet. Not the kind of regular exhausting quietness. Kara decided to treat Lena with extra care when they got there.
“Let’s order in. How about that Greek place you like?” Kara asked.
“Sure.” Lena smiled but didn’t reach her eyes and went to her bedroom.
Kara wrinkled her brows, dialing to place her order. She quickly went to Lena’s bedroom and changed. She made them tea when Lena came out of shower. Cheeks pink from the heat and hairs damp. Kara pushed one mug toward her. Lena thanked her.
“What’s wrong?” Kara walked slowly to Lena. Stopping right beside her.
“Nothing.”
“Please tell me. It’s clearly bothering you. Did I do something?”
“Why did you let him do that?”
“What?”
“This.” Lena pulled out her phone. A grainy picture of Mike kissing the back of her hand.
“Oh! Wait. Who took this?” Kara looked closer but Lena moved it out of her sight.
“It’s not the point. Why did you let him do that?”
“He asked me again about going to that party with him. I said that I already promised to go with you and Jess. He did that and left.” Kara waved her arms around, trying to get Lena understand.
“Mike is a typical playboy. He sleeps half of the cast and crew. People know it and still fall for his frat boy smile. He appears on every tabloid everyday. This kind of exposure is dangerous to you!” Lena increased her volume until she shouted the last words.
The door bell rang, Kara swallowed her reply and went to let the delivery up. She put the food on the kitchen island. Tip of her tongue between her teeth as she thought about what she should say.
“I didn’t know that. I’m sorry. I won’t let him cross the line again.” Kara said slowly. “He just…looks very familiar. Not from the TV but from my memory which is odd because I haven’t met him before. I don’t think that he’s a bad guy. I promise that I won’t do anything to upset you. He’s just a friendly colleague and so are others.”
Lena blew out a shaky breath. “No, I’m sorry. I should’ve told you about him. I just…let my feelings cloud my judgement.”
“I’m not interested in him or anybody. And please let your feelings out when there’s only me and Ollie around.” Kara circled her arms around Lena, kissing the top of raven hair.
“Jealousy isn’t a good emotion in any kind of relationship.”
“I…was really jealous today.” Admitting this might break the weird ice between them.
“About what?” Lena tilted her head up, chin on her chest.
“Okay, not jealous. Possessive. I don’t like people seeing you in…revealing outfit. Whoever made the decision of putting you in that dress is stupid.”
“Original design was more elegant. An EP decided to cut the neckline lower and gloated over his genius idea.” Lena rolled her eyes at the mention of this person. “He’s scared of the Luthor name. This is his petty way to get what he wants. To let me know who’s in charge. And I’ve been making it hard for him to get his hands on others. This is also his revenge.”
“What? Does this happen often? Should we call the police?”
“It happens all the time. The industry still has a very long way to go. I can only do so much to protect people from getting hurt. I should’ve done more.” Lena sighed.
“I can throw him into the sun for you?” Kara suggested.
“Thank you, Kara. But all I need for now is dinner and then for you to take me to bed and make me forget about all this shit for a while.” Lena said huskily.
“With pleasure.” Kara smiled, a prominent blush staying high on her cheeks.
Notes:
I always like jealous Supercorp. I've long lost count of how many jealous Supercorp fanfics I read.
Chapter 24: Chapter 24
Chapter Text
Hectic work left Kara with no extra brain cell to consider about the upcoming event. When she finally had time to breathe, she couldn’t inhale oxygen for whole other reason. Parties and her didn’t exactly get along. Her first party ended up in disaster and being taken home by a very irritated Alex. College parties consisted of constant disappointment from her and her suitors. Could she use the word ‘suitor’ when most of them only wanted a ten-minute quickie? In her book, sex and love couldn’t be separated. Her Kryptonian education had grained deeply into her bones. She couldn’t understand the way Earthlings saw this kind of thing no matter how much she wanted to. Then, Rao brought her Lena. Wonderful Lena who revealed her own identity to Kara after only one day of meeting. Offering friendship even she wanted more. Never pressure only patience. Understanding her without verbal communication. Accepting her alienage. So much unlike her family. Lena, who was standing in her closet in only bra and panties now. Searching for clothes to wear to the New Year’s Eve party.
“What are you thinking back there? Come help me.” Lena signaled Kara to come forward with her right forefinger.
She followed the instruction like a well-trained puppy. “You don’t need my help. You always look good. Don’t dress too formal. I don’t have much clothes.”
“Don’t worry, darling. It’s a staff party. Not a gala.” Lena wrapped her arms around Kara’s neck and swayed a little. She blushing at the sight. She still hadn’t gotten used to this kind of intimacy. Shirtless intimacy.
“Aren’t you cold?” The human turned around.
“It’s nothing you haven’t seen before. Besides, I have you to warm me up. You’re like furnace all the time.” Lena ground into her hips, pulling her hands to circle exposed belly.
“I’m still getting used to this. I have higher average body temperature than human.” She explained with one honest hand on Lena’s waist and the other flying to her nonexistent glasses. She was learning to be more like her true self around Lena.
“I like how flustered you are.” Lena tilted her head and gave Kara a kiss on the left cheek.
“I should’ve bought new clothes.” Kara started to really scan her pathetic collection of clothes.
“We can buy them some other time. I’m only going in shirt and jeans.”
“Really?” Kara perked up.
“Come on, let’s review what you got so we can match.” Lena pulled her close to the rack. Yes, she had a rack, very small one, but her own rack in Lena’s closet. They spent more and more time at Lena’s. Only going back to Jay’s apartment for Kara’s things. It was like she gradually moved in with Lena but neither of them wanted to acknowledge it.
Lena chose a dark button-up with red dots and a maroon pants completed with a brown belt for her. The woman was wearing a black blouse with white, pink and red stripes on them. Couldn’t decided between a black leather skirt and a pair of blue jeans. She held them out for Kara who chose the latter after a moment of thought. Lena smirked and Kara felt like a deer caught in headlight out of no where. They dressed and Lena made their hair into tight buns but with different styles. Kara put on her glasses and stood in front of mirror next to Lena.
“Quite a pair, aren’t we?” Their subtle color coordination and similar hairstyles looked really good together. “Fuck, your ass looks so good in that tight pants. Your admirers are going to be wild. Or…we could stay in and I’ll show you how much I love about your ass?” Lena hooked her fingers in the belt hoops and tugged. Right hand went to palm Kara’s ass.
“You’re the one who have tons of fans. I’m just…me.”
“You think too little about yourself. I can proof you wrong.” Lena kissed her deeply.
“Lena…” Her words muffled in Lena’s lips. “…we should go.”
“Do we really?”
“Lena, we promised Jess. She’s waiting.” They did promise the AP to have a fun night together.
“Yeah, you’re right. But you stay away from Mike.” Lena pulled her down for a ridiculously wet kiss with tongue and teeth.
“I’ll watch out for him. I’ll keep my hearing on alert if that Executive Producer comes near you. You can whisper my name and I’ll be there.”
“Mmm…that’s so hot.” Evil lips going from her jaw to her neck.
“Lena, focus. I mean it.”
“Fine.”
They sent Ollie their love before leaving. The party took place at a high end club. The whole place was rented out by them for tonight. Kara opened the car door, she could hear the music pumping out from the building already. She held her hand for Lena to take. Lena smiled and teased her about ‘being a gentlewoman’. She dropped Lena’s hand just before they reached the front door. Lena looked at her and Kara nodded.
Loud electronic music hit her like a wall of Nth metal. Strong, powerful and insufferable. The drumbeats were making her head hurt. Pulsing through her veins. Flashing lights stung her eyes. So dark yet so bright. She wanted to run away. An understanding hand slipped into her right one. She looked down on their joint hands and traced the arm, the shoulder and the face with empathy. Shaking her head and tilting to the crowd. Lena was the one led them to the bar. She ordered a club soda while Lena had an Old Fashion. Drinks in hands, they searched for a place to sit.
“Hey, you made it.” Jess appeared in front of them, hugs exchanged. “Me and the girls sit over there.” Jess took them to a table with more familiar faces. Kara relaxed a little at the sight. They chatted and someone came back with trays of shots. It didn’t affect Kara but she drank it anyway. Burning of throat made her feel more at ease. Lena was called by another group of people. Kara nodded to let Lena know that she would be alright. Lena got up but looked back for several times before lost in a sea of people.
“Hello, Kara.” He must be watching and waiting for Lena to leave.
“Hi, Mike.”
“Happy New Year.” He raised his drink.
“Happy New Year.” Kara clanked with hers.
“Let’s get you another drink, shall we?” Mike held out his elbow.
Kara didn’t took it. “Sure.”
Together, they made it to the bar. Mike waved at the bartender. “Vodka Tonic and another one for whatever this lady is drinking.”
“Club soda.”
“You don’t drink?”
“I don’t like the taste.”
“Maybe you just haven’t ordered the right one yet.” The implication didn’t go unnoticed with her.
“I think I’ll stick to the current one.”
“People can change.”
“Somethings don’t.”
They stayed silent for a while until their drinks were served. Mike put his hand on the small of her back and ushered her to a more secluded area. Kara readied her defense. “Why so tense? Relax. It’s the New Year’s Eve.”
“I’m just not that interested in loud places.”
“We can go somewhere more quiet. Just you and me.” Mike took a sip from his glass.
“I’m here with friends.”
“I’m your friend.”
Kara just hummed. She didn’t want to put everything out in the open. Being on the wrong side with him was risky. But she also had something that she wanted to clarify with him. “I saw there’s second floor. Jess told me about the outdoor area. Maybe some air will help.”
Mike looked smug about himself. “Let’s go check.”
They went upstairs and out in a terrace. Less people and the thundering music was blocked. Giving Kara’s sensitive ears a well-deserved reprieve. She took a deep breath. Mike’s hand snaked around her waist. She blew out the air she was holding. Grabbing his hand hard.
“Aw aw aw.”
“Save it. I know it doesn’t hurt.” She let go of his hand.
“What do you mean? You are stronger than you look.” He rubbed his hurting palm.
“And you’re only just a bit less strong than me.”
“I can proof you wrong.” Same sentence but she liked Lena’s version better.
“You don’t want to do that. Not if you still want to protect your little ego, Daxamite.”
“What did you just say?” His fear already confirmed Kara’s suspicion.
“You have excellent hearing so you heard me.”
“Who are you?”
“Still want to go somewhere quieter? At least learn it right or you’re going to expose all of us.” Kara drank from her glass, giving him a contempt look.
“You’re a Kryptonian, aren’t you? The condescending tone and look so full of yourself. Always think you’re better than us.”
“We are better but I’m not here to fight.” Kara changed her voice to sound politer. “I’m sorry I just…I wanted to meet someone from my past.”
“We didn’t exactly have a nice past, did we? And I don’t know you. Who are you? Do you know that flying one?” Mike crossed his arms.
“I remembered your face on someone else. Your father, Lar Gand. You’re his son.”
“You…” Mike looked like he didn’t know he should continue civil verbal exchange or just punch Kara right in the face. Sighing, knowing there was no reason to hide. “My name is Mon-El. Prince of Daxam. And may I ask your name?”
Kara regarded him and discovered that he also collected his spite. After a round of check, she spoke when deeming safe. [I’m Kara Zor-El from House of El. Daughter of Zor-El and Alura.] Despite the differences existing in their languages, she knew that Mon-El could understand.
[I can’t believe it. You’re Zor-El’s daughter? The one that made both our planets uninhabitable? And you mother sentenced her own sister just because her sister was telling the truth?]
[Wow, Daxamites really figured us all out.]
[After your planet exploded, the shock wave hit us. Hard. Adding loss of gravity from sister planet, our planet’s core became unstable and worsened years after years. Eventually, we had to flee, just like you, and most of my people didn’t make it. My parents didn’t.] Mike looked angry and hurt. His eyes full of hatred.
[I’m sorry. I…if I could do something, I would. But I was still so young and they kept this from me just like they kept it from our people. Oh Rao, two planets of people. How could they do that?] Her right hand covered her mouth to stop her sobbing. But her tears still ran freely.
Mon-El opened up his mouth to say something but closed again. [I landed 5 years ago. Trying really hard to fit in. The DEO helped. This actor thing isn’t too much farther from our life style.] Even Kryptonians and Daxamites had completely opposite views on most of things, Kara understood his nostalgia.
[You hadn’t been born when Krypton exploded, right?] Mon-El nodded. [That explained that I haven’t met you but I see a lot of your father’s features on you. He would’ve been proud.]
Mon-El gazed at her and drained his glass. [I don’t want to hate you anymore. They’re gone. We’re well and alive. We’re both…victims. Plus, it’s so good to hear another living being saying Rao’s name.]
[Right. And speak our language. I’m glad that I meet you.] Thousands of years of rivalry disappeared over lost of homes at a blink of eye.
[Me, too.] Mon-El gave her a genuine smile. A boyish kind with pure joy. In another timeline, maybe she would fall for him. [Can I hug you? A friendly hug, I promise.] His palms up to emphasize his innocence.
[Yes.] They hugged and it felt good because for the first time, Kara could hug somebody as hard as she could without worrying about crushing them. [So, what’s DEO?] She asked as they separated.
“Department of Extranormal Operations.” Mon-El released her. [They monitor and protect Earth from extraterrestrial presence and/or invasion. But they also help extraterrestrials like us since your people decided to put on that funny costume. You weren’t contacted by them when you arrived?]
[No. My…cousin learned about my arrival and placed me in a human family he trusted.]
[He’s your cousin! Now that I’m thinking about it, I’m not that surprised. That’s House of El on his chest, right?]
[Yeah. But he didn’t get it right. He doesn’t understand our loss, our culture, our language and everything. We don’t speak very often. I was supposed to protect him but my pod got stuck in Phantom Zone. He already grew up while I was still in my teenage body.]
[Phantom Zone?! Rao, I haven’t heard of anyone surviving or still sane after that shit hole.]
[My pod shielded me.]
[Thank Rao or I wouldn’t be having this conversation with you.]
They laughed, a dark joke only they could grasp. Kara was cut off by a displeased female voice. “Hello, Mike. And I’ve been looking everywhere for you, Kara.”
“Oh hi, Lena. Mike and I are just…catching up.”
“Hmm…don’t you look cozy.”
“I’m gonna get a refill.” Mike looked between them. When he passed Kara, he discreetly whispered. [Be careful with the Luthors.]
Kara furrowed her brows and turned back to Lena. A beautiful, furious face glared right back her. “Lena, it isn’t what you think.”
“I didn’t know that you two knew each other well enough to catch up.”
“Lena, let me explain.”
“We’re leaving.” Lena left without another word.
Chapter 25: Chapter 25
Notes:
I hope you're okay with this slightly intense update. These past 3 chapters should be read as a group to have a better understanding of these characters. Well, at least that's my original plan.
Happy reading.
Chapter Text
“Lena, it’s not what you think.” She’s really fast. “Lena, let me explain.” She sounded like a broken record for the past 30 seconds. Kara chased after Lena and finally caught her arm when they were descending on the stairs. “LENA! WOULD YOU PLEASE HEAR ME OUT?” She shouted through the blaring club music.
Lena yanked her arm away from Kara. Eyes hard and cold. No words coming from that red lips. A vein popped on her forehead which was visible even in bad lighting. The same kind of storm reminded Kara of the night she told Lena about her heritage. Lena turned her back to Kara and continued walking, nearly running, toward the exit. Kara followed after her, trying to come up with something.
“Lena, please stop. Please, please, let me say something.” She grabbed Lena as gently as possible and pushed Lena up against the brick wall just outside the building.
Lena’s jaw clenched, her throat moving up and down. “Not. Here.” Two words, in a sharp and controlled tone. Even though she looked like a volcano might erupt in any minute, Lena still tried to think rationally. Kara released her but stayed near. Lena pulled out her phone and texted. Few minutes later, Frank stopped the car at the curb. Their ride was eerily silent. Kara bit her right thumb nail and tried very hard not to stomp her foot right through the chassis. She kept watching passing views from her side of window and didn’t dare to spare a look on Lena. The car drive ended far later than Kara’s liking. Lena pushed the door open as soon as they parked. Kara was shocked by the force and reacted a second later. She followed behind Lena who gave a short nod to Alfred. If Kara thought the car ride back was unbearable, she was terribly wrong when she entered the elevator with an infuriating Lena. 12 seconds in elevator car was enough to surpass 24 years in Phantom Zone.
The relieving ding broke her holding breath. She exited the metal box after Lena, mimicking the air leaving her nostrils. Lena unlocked the door to an overexcited Ollie who barked but nobody answered. He sensed the distraught chemicals and whined. He nosed Lena’s hand. Still no response. His paws made sound toward Kara. Nothing. Nada. Knowing her priority, she chose to ignore Ollie. Barely. Cruel to both of them.
“Now is your chance to explain. I suggest you make it count. This is a one-time thing.” Lena’s ultimatum was expressed in a very dreadful way.
“B-Before I explain, I need you to understand that…there’re going to be a lot of things I can’t say.” Rao, she didn’t think clearly about this.
“Not a good start if you ask me.”
“It’s not my…secret to share. I’m thinking about calling him to ask for permission.”
“Asking him for permission? When did you listen to him like a well-trained puppy.”
“I AM YOUR WELL-TRAINED PUPPY! IT’S NOT THAT HARD TO SEE!” Kara didn’t mean to raise her voice at this early stage of their definitely long conversation. Right on cue, Lena clenched her teeth hard, Kara could hear tiny grinding sound through her sensitive ears. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to yell at you.”
“If I guessed right, would you confirm without saying ‘yes’ out loud?” She snapped her head up and glared at Lena. Not exactly angry but upset. Because Lena was asking her to breach other people’s privacy. Privacy, tricky and uncontrollable. The most important thing to the two people in this very room. “Was he harassing you?”
Lena started all of sudden and caught Kara completely off guard. “…Lena.”
“Answer. The. Question.”
“No.” Because she promised Lena her explanation. If she had to play along, that was she was going to do.
“Did he say something about my family?”
Bingo. And this was only the second question. “…Yes and no.”
“Please clarify.”
“He warned me. Be careful with the Luthors, before he left.”
“He was whispering something but I don’t think I understand the words he said anywhere.” Kara could physically see a lightbulb lighting up in Lena’s head. “Is he…” Lena swallowed. Her anger diminished just that 1%. “…an alien?”
It only took Lena three chances to get to the point. She didn’t have time to admire Lena’s intelligence. “Lena…”
“He is, isn’t he?” Lena searched her face fore more clues. “Is he Kryptonian?”
“No.” She leant on the wall and threw her head to cause a thud. “Lena, what would you feel if somebody shared your secret without your consent? We ask questions to each other. About each other. Not violate somebody else’s privacy. I thought this is our principle.”
“We didn’t actually make this particular rule but…” Lena fell on a stool. “Okay, you’re right. I crossed the line. And to answer your question. I would feel hurt and exposed and helpless.” After a while. “I’m sorry, Kara.” Blue met green. Lena averted her eyes when she continued. “When it comes to you, my heart wins out. My decisions are utterly irrational. I don’t like this version of me, acting like a jealousy, possessive bitch. I don’t own you. But…but you have no idea how much I want to call you mine.” Lena brushed her tears hastily. “This…” Long fingers swung between her and Kara. “This…whatever this is, this is the most right and scariest thing I’ve ever done in my life. Not standing up to test against my brother. Not leaving my family company behind. Not ditching my dream of being a scientist and becoming a professional liar.” Lena paused and looked at her. ”You.”
Kara had a lot to say but she couldn’t say unless she made sure of one thing. “I’ll tell you everything if you give me Mike’s number.”
“What?” Lena let out a wetly weak laugh.
“Let me talk to him. I think that I can get him on board.”
“Kara…it’s okay. Forget it. Let’s just…”
“No, it’s not okay. You’re crying. It’s not okay. Please give me his number.”
Lena looked at her like she just grew tentacles from her body. Puffing out air, she got up to her phone, scrolling and turning the screen back to Kara. She dialed it straight from Lena’s phone. “…Hello? Luthor, what do you want?” Confused, annoyed, and a hint of curious.
[Mon-El, it’s me. I don’t have your number so I’m using Lena’s phone. I want to talk to you about something…] She stood with her back to Lena, not sure if she wanted to know what look Lena had. She spent first 10 minutes explaining the whole situation. Another 10 listening to Mon-El’s complaint about the Luthors and her own stupid brain. But once she brought the trump card, only these two specific species understood the significance, Mon-El calmed down. In the end, she got what she wanted. He even gave her his blessing.
“Okay, I’m ready. Are you ready?” She put the device on the kitchen island and walked slowly to where Lena was. Still sitting on that stool. She took the seat next to her beloved. Lena gave her a go. “His name…his real name is Mon-El. Prince of Daxam. Daxam is…was a sister planet of Krypton. We came from the same ancestors but they divided into two main groups of believers. All believe in Rao. One more reserved and the other more…indulgent. What I was taught, Krypton was a democracy. A world of explorers, philosophers, scientists. And Daxam…Daxam was a monarchy. With kings and queens who ruled a population of hoodlums. These words were from our text books not mine. I remembered something from the other day that he looked very similar to Lar Gand, king of Daxam. Mon-El was born after Krypton’s explosion so we didn’t know each other. I confronted him tonight. Sort of like what you did to me earlier.” Lena glanced down apologetically. “We talked. Just talked. It’s good to have somebody to speak in our language. We have our differences in almost every aspect but he understood me. It’s just nostalgia. Nothing more. He feels the same. I know it’s hard to believe but it’s true.”
She put all her attention on Lena once finished. Lena’s line of sight still trained on the floor. Beautiful profile, elegant lines, alabaster skin, long eyelashes, plump lips. Everything about Lena was perfect. “Shit.” A quiet whisper. “Shit. I’m sorry, Kara. I…I shouldn’t…but I did…” She tentatively lifted her right arms and, with upmost care, she wrapped it around Lena’s thin shoulders. Lena looked so small, so dejected and she wanted to make it go away. “I AM a jealousy, possessive bitch. A control freak. I’m so so sorry. I don’t know what to say other than sorry.”
“Lena, don’t beat yourself so hard.” She held tighter. “We can both feel out of control with and about each other. All we need is communication. It’s good for us. Awkward but healthy. I think.” She laughed lowly. “We are learning. I’m glad that I’m doing this with you. It may sound like broken record but I’ll say it over and over again.” She rubbed Lena’s right arm. “Do you want to go back to the party? It’s almost midnight.”
“No.” A rather quick answer. “I want to kiss you at midnight. Our first New Year’s Eve. Our first New Year. I can’t do it in front of people. So, please, can we stay here?”
“Yes. Anything for you.”
“You’re not my well-trained puppy. Ollie is. You’re no one’s puppy. You’re just one very understanding, caring and loving…girlfriend.”
“I’m your girlfriend? WE are girlfriends?” Kara wanted to cry.
“Yes, I was going to ask you at a candle-lit dinner but I guess this will have to do. So, will you? Will you be my girlfriend, Kara Zor-El Danvers?”
“YES!” A shout from her mouth and it landed on that plump lips for a brief second. “I’d love to be your girlfriend. This will be my first New Year’s Eve kiss!” She smiled until there was a slit of Lena in her eyes.
Lena gave her a sweet smile and a sweet kiss on her cheek. Ollie ran across the room. Where he had been hiding throughout their conversation, she would never know. They gave him all their love. Cooing, petting, even a rare treat. Ollie looked like he would jump out of the roof on pure enthusiasm. Lena opened a bottle of champagne. Kara insisted on ordering pizzas and potstickers. They still did delivers which Kara would forever be grateful. They ate and drank. TV was on to watch the fireworks live-streaming. When it was only 1 minute left, Lena pulled her up. They swayed to the crowd’s screaming. Music in their hearts.
“10, 9, 8, 7,…” Lena paused, giving her a deep look. It was so deep that Kara once again lost in the woods. She gazed right back. “…6, 5, 4,…” They both leant in. She suddenly had this weird feeling of wishing the time to stop at this very moment. Even if the most exciting part was coming. “…3, 2, 1! Happy New Year!” People screamed their happiness.
“Happy New Year.” Lena echoed. Before she could say it back, delicious soft lips were on hers. They must’ve kissed hundreds of times by now but this one was still able to taste differently. It meant something. A start of something new. Every kiss with Lena was a new adventure. She wouldn’t go down this path alone. She had someone now. Not just anyone. It was Lena. It would always be Lena. She hoped.
“Take me to bed, my darling.” Kara lowered herself, fingertips sliding from Lena’s back, waistband of jeans, alluring line of hips and grabbing the back of the human’s ample thighs. Her eyes was laser focus on Lena’s face. Watching it turning pink, red and just spreading all over. She lifted the human up like they were in zero gravity. Enjoying that little yelp. Lena’s arms immediately went to her neck. She carried Lena to the bedroom like the first time but with even more confidence.
Clothes soon stripped, scattering around the bed. Hairdo ruined. She went to those pink and brown nipples. Sucking them tall. Lena carded her fingers in blonde tresses. Her head was pulled firmly onto those targets. When she was done, Kara held both of Lena’s hands in hers. Kissing each finger. Lena’s mouth was slightly open. She saw it and opened her own wider and Lena’s right middle finger disappeared in warmth. Lena cursed softly. She took time to torture them all, every time she engulfed a new one, Lena gasped. When all 10 fingertips were glistening, she gave Lena a short kiss and then went south. Marking everywhere she went but only the areas could be hid under clothes. She claimed the peaking bean with her tongue and extracted a loud moan. Lena arced her waist beautifully. Paying extra attention until the clit was red and eager. She answered it with a thorough brush of her tongue from Lena’s entrance back up.
“Kara…” Her name never sounded so good. She did it again and went up and down. Parting those sinful folds when a thought struck her. She blew a hint of her freeze breath. Lena literally screamed. “KARA! Fuck! Yes, do it again.” Another cold air and those pale thighs shivered. She kissed Lena to warm her up. Darting the tip of her tongue into the poor entrance which had been pulsing around nothing. “Mmm…yes. Deeper.” Reaching as further as her tongue allowed. Lena’s hand flew to rub on her scalp at the same rhythm of her thrusts. In the meantime, she still bit, nibbled, sucked, licked and did whatever Lena’s instructions were and more. Coming back up and blew cool breath slightly harder on the keen clit. Lena came in no time. She instantly went lower to catch precious juice. Welcoming it all, leaving nothing behind. Using her fingers to clean some escaping liquid. “Come here. I want to taste me on you.” Kara climbed toward Lena obediently. They shared a very dirty kiss. If Rao cursed her back to Phantom Zone, she might even embrace her fate willingly.
Both woman hummed at the exchange of fluid before Lena pulled back and said. “Strap me.”
“What?”
“Strap on. I want you to use on me.”
“Lena, we’ve talked about this. I might hurt you. Those videos you made me watch can back me up.”
“I trust you, Kara. I need to learn to enforce this trust. It’s the best way to learn. Physically.” Lena trapped her face between hands. “And then mentally. I want to be better for you. For me. For us.” Lena emphasized with kiss at the end of each sentence. “Please.”
“Not fair.” Kara whined. “You know that I have no will power against those eyes. You can’t use Ollie’s and my puppy-dog eye.”
“I learned from the best.” Lena elbowed her upper body up and reached for the biggest drawer of her nightstand. Kara could only follow up the rest.
Chapter 26: Chapter 26
Notes:
Happy March, happy Spring. First update in March. Let's celebrate Spring with Supercorp hot scene while they celebrate their first New Year equally hot-and-bothered.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lena helped her wear those confusing leather bands and metal buckles. Handing her an impressive dildo.
“Lena, don’t you think it’s too…big?” She held it in front of her burning face.
“7 inches and the right girth. It’s new, I bought it after our first night.” Lena smirked upon seeing her flustered. “It’s called Galaxy Dildo. Fitting, isn’t it?” Lena took it back from her hand and attached it into the strap-on.
“Le-Lena, wait!” Her cheeks were in flames. “Is it safe? Did they come with manual?”
“I’m your manual.” Lena lay back down and spread her legs. She swallowed at the sight. “I’m dripping. I know you can see, hear and smell. Fuck me, Kara.” Lena massaged her folds to gather enough wetness and apply on the dildo. “If you’re really concerned.” A bottle of transparent liquid appeared. “Rub it all over so you can enter me easier.”
Kara did as told. Squeezing carefully, not to make a mess. She wrapped her right palm around the weird pink, blue and purple thing. It feels strange. With more strokes, more lubricative it got. Sticky sound combined with glistening shaft in her hand. She thought that her head might combust right here right now. Lena sat up and guided Kara right hand to cup her sex. “Hmm…use some on me. Yes, you’re doing it right. Insert a finger inside me. Fuck. Prepare me. That’s it.” Lena bit her lips and closed her eyes. “I think I’m ready.” Resuming her previous position with Kara in tow. The tip bumped into reddening folds. Lena hissed with pleasure. “Like this.” Pulling the underside of dildo to slide between her pussy lips.
“Lena…” She lost her ability to speak, only remembering Lena’s name. Her waist moved on its own accord. The purple galactic theme seemed to shine more. Readied herself, she lined the head up and pushed. Watching in amazement as Lena swallowed it. “Fuck!” Cursed words always flew out of her during intense intimacy.
“More and slowly.” She kept going until her hip met Lena’s. Excruciating long minutes. Sweet torture. They watched where they connected together like watching an important plot of a story. “Yes! You’re so big, Kara. Your cock fills me up so well.” Rao, she liked Lena referred it as her cock. And the size compliment, cherry on top. “You can start moving. Slow at first then faster. You can decide how fast you want.” The ball was in her court. Pulling nearly all out and then pushing back at an agonizing, slow speed. “Fuck!” She did it again then again then again until she lost counts. Until Lena squirmed impatiently under her. “Faster.” Hourglass body started to lift itself up, searching for more friction.
“You said that I can decide how fast I want.” Lena just nodded helplessly. Kara continued her administration while gazing at the woman opening up underneath. Lena furrowed her eyebrows in concentration with her eyes close. Three more leisure thrusts later, she finally began to speed up.
“Yes! Harder.” Lena’s cheeks and neck were red from the exertion and stimulation. With increasing attack from Kara’s hips, the color spread down her chest. Sucking Lena’s left nipple in her mouth, she was now fucking Lena with abandon. With each jab, she earned a filthy moan from Lena. Soon, obscene flesh slapping sound bounced off four walls. She could hear Lena’s drenching pussy. Seeing delicious cream coating on the dildo.
“Rao, Lena. You’re so wet. Just for me.” Kara didn’t know that she had it in her. Dirty talk that was. In that moment, it just felt natural. “Do you like it? Do you like my cock?” Lena’s eyes rolled back along with her head. “Answer me. I want to know.” The woman could only nod. Ten digits on her shoulders dug hard, indication of how much Lena enjoyed this. “I’m going to make you cum hard and fast and so many times that you won’t be able to stand tomorrow.” Before the ring of her voice could die down, Lena came with a scream of Kara’s name. Kara held her arced body, watching the scene in awe. Shuddering thighs and trembling body. She soothed it with rubbing hands but her hips never stopped. Her move only slowed to coo Lena back down from her high. Then, returning her previous pace. This time, she added a thumb on Lena’s clit. Pale Legs wrapping around her tightly. Lena was reduced into a whimpering mess whose hands now grabbed the sheet and pillow, knuckles white. Kara loved this version of Lena. Losing in ecstasy, putty in Kara’s hands. She pinched one of Lena’s ridiculously rigid nipple. “You’re taking me so well. I want you to remember one thing. I don’t fuck, I make love. Now, come for me, my beautiful human.” The legs around her loosened and the once alabaster skin was now all red and sweaty. Convulsing in waves, Lena’s essence spewed onto her abs. It was so overwhelming that Kara reached her own peak with the hot torso in her hands.
“Fucking fuck. Shit.” Lena pants. “That’s the hardest I’ve ever come.” Her lower body still jolted from the orgasm. “Oh my god, I squirted.” Green eyes widened. “You look good in my cum.”
“Lena…” Kara lowered herself and relaxed against the woman under her. Face hid in the crook of Lena’s neck. “I came, too.”
“Really?” Lena snaked one hand down and smiled. “You did. And this isn’t even the one with stimuli at your end.”
“What’s that?” She looked at Lena without leaving soft haven.
“There’re many types of dildo. We can look them up sometimes and buy new ones together.”
“Okay. Another round?”
“As much as I want to but I think I need a break or a nap. But I will take another round. Definitely.”
“Sure. Let me clean us first.” Kara got up and removed herself carefully. Lena groaned at the lost. She supersped into bathroom and came back with a towel, strap-on free. Lena hummed at every swipe. Another gust of wind, she came back with bottles of water. They drank in silence and cuddled back down. “I begin to understand what the fuss is all about.”
“What?”
“Sex. I couldn’t comprehend the attraction of it when I grew up. I just saw it as a crude culture because Earth is behind us about thousands of years.”
“I’m a little hurt that I didn’t get you see it on our first night.”
“I was too wound up back then. I think that my uncle and aunt were right.” This made Lena laugh hard. “I like the strap-on too much, I’ll have to figure out a way not to lose myself in the future.”
“Did you hold back?”
“Of course. Or else, I will hurt you.”
Lena pillowed her head on her right hand and perched on Kara’s chest. “I’m thinking about dampening your superpowers temperately from a scientific way. A device or something.”
“Kryptonite takes away my powers.”
“No, absolutely not. That was what my brother used against Superman. It causes harm and I’m gonna use it on you. Not in a million years, not ever.” Lena shook her head to make her point. Kara felt her chest swelled at Lena’s promise. “You didn’t have powers back in Krypton, right?”
“No. Your yellow sun charges my cells and gives me that.”
“Rao, your Sun God. What color was it?”
She liked the way ‘Rao’ rolling off of Lena’s tongue. “R-Red.”
“Maybe…” Lena wrote nonsense with her left forefinger on Kara’s shoulder. “Maybe I can build an emitter with right amount of red sun. To only make you human without hurting you.”
“You’d do that for me?”
“I want you to enjoy fully. I like our sex. Just like you said, it doesn’t feel like fucking right from the start, it’s love-making all along.” Lena spoke vulgar words but with so much reverence.
“It’s a good idea. I can help.”
“I can’t wait to work with a science prodigy from another planet.”
They dozed off some times later and woke up to go at it again. She was taking Lena from behind. The loud ramming of two bodies could be heard from miles away. If it didn’t, Lena’s verbal encouragement alone could wake up the dead.
“Yes, right there. Harder, Kara.” Round milky ass jerked every time Kara slammed into the body in front of her. Lena was grabbing the headboard this time. Head throwing back, waist pushing backward to get the 7-inch deeper. Kara’s hands secured on both side of said waist. Giving her the leverage to prod Lena apart. The dildo vanished in and out of those abused folds. They were so red, Kara thought that they might start bleeding. “I’m close.” Kara snapped out of her stupor, one hand snaked down to Lena’s clit. Pressing it hard with increasing speed. Piston accuracy and brutal force. Kara found out very early that Lena liked it rough and she aimed for please so she had been giving as much as she could without incapacitating the human. The hand remained on Lena’s waist left for her breast. “Fuck, yes. I’m coming. Kara, I…” Lena’s ass nearly lifted out of the bed, her body tensed into a smile and induced one on Kara’s face. The next second, they came together. She kept her messy thrusts throughout the orgasm until there was nothing left from both side. Lena collapsed, taking Kara with her. Two sweaty, sticky and panting bodies stuck together perfectly.
“You’re amazing.” Kara kissed the pink neck.
“I think you’re right. I won’t be able to walk or I’ll hiss every time I try to sit at least. Besides your high metabolism, I also love your stamina.”
“I hope I didn’t hurt you or something.”
“It’ll be worth it. I just need to do more cardio.”
“Wasn’t it cardio enough?”
Lena laughed while panting. “Tell that to my trainer.”
Kara did the same as last time. Cleansing and hydration. “Do you want to take a shower together?”
“God, that sounds so good. Give me 5…no 10 minutes.” Lena gulped down her water. After one bottle and a half, they giggled and kissed all the way to the bathroom. She thanked Lena for having a master bedroom with built-in bathroom or else she didn’t know how she was ever going to look at Ollie in the eye when passing him by to get clean after sex. Retrieving water bottle was one thing, going to bathroom…yup, not gonna happen. They kissed with tongues and teeth under spray. Lena made Kara come on her palm and insisted to clean it with her tongue. They came out after nearly an hour. The endless hot water was good but not so much for the environment.
They crawled back into bed and cuddled closely. Kara spooned Lena from behind. “You smelled so good.”
“You smelled exactly the same.” Lena chuckled.
“Somehow, you make it smell better.”
“Very charming.”
“This is the best New Year ever.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah.”
They fell asleep soon after. With equally content smile on their faces.
She woke up to soft barks and claws scratching on the bedroom door. Kara heard Ollie’s whine and reluctantly untangled herself from her girlfriend. Girlfriend. Rao, I have a GIRLFRIEND. She almost shouted out her excitement on the spot. Lena huffed out a displeased sigh which effectively stopped Kara. Leaving a soft kiss on Lena’s pale shoulder and made sure the blanket covering fragile body, She snuck out the bedroom with her boyshorts and a plain white t-shirt.
[Shhh…my friend. Lena’s sleeping. Breakfast and your business, right?] She let Ollie out to release at the balcony while she cleaned his bowls and prepared food and water. He went back with happy tongue hanging off one side of his mouth. Digging right in and leaving Kara to clean after him. She slid the balcony door and noticed Ollie was near the end of meal. [Sorry to keep you waiting. You must’ve been starving.] Caressing his little gray furry head gently with smile on her face. Once the bowl is empty, Ollie sniffed the air and traced back to her. Wet cold nose touched her bent legs and arms. He barked in whisper. [Shit! You smelled that, don’t you? You shouldn’t have smelled that. I’m sorry, buddy. I swear I showered. Let me shower again real quick.] She walked back in the bedroom on her toes for clean clothes and used the bathroom outside to wash off last night’s rendezvous. Feeling her whole body warming up from both hot water and memory. She knew that she sported a visible blush when coming out because Ollie’s eyes said everything. [Don’t give me that look. You should’ve never known such things. You’re my precious innocent little boy.] She cooed and kissed his face all over. Getting up from where she squatted, she decided to put her superspeed to use first. She cleaned their mess from last night and swept the floor. Even using the mop. The bedroom was the place in need of cleansing but it would have to wait. Biting her lower lip to stifle silly giggles upon thinking about the sleeping beauty. Opening the fridge and searching for food. Lena’s groceries were always full and ready to use. She made a simple breakfast. Nothing fancy like what Lena usually did. Putting everything in a tray, she entered the still dark bedroom. Lena groaned when curtains was drawn.
“Good morning!”
Notes:
Yes, many of you guessed correctly. What can I say, Red Sun Lamp is practically a must to spice up Supercorp bedroom. Ask Kara, she has a powerpoint that will last about three hours.
Chapter 27: Chapter 27
Notes:
One of my favorite Supercorp fanfics is called "The Blind Side of Love". A book conversion. I dedicated a snippet into this story and wrote it in my way. If you could spot it, congrats! If you couldn't, it didn't have any impact on understanding the plot. And if you wouldn't mind to check it out. Here's the link: https://ao3-rd-8.onrender.com/works/14807355/chapters/34261149
How Kara watched the TV series with Lena in it was basically me when I watched first 3 seasons of Supergirl in a row. I didn't have superspeed scrolling but I did have concern over my phone back then. Especially the screen.
Thank you for reading me rambling. Happy reading!
Chapter Text
“Good morning!”
“NOOOOO…put it back.” Blanket thrown over Lena’s head.
“But how can you see the breakfast in bed with curtain closed?”
Lena sat straight up, blanket slipping slowly down from her face. “Breakfast in bed?”
“Yes.” Kara brought the tray in front of Lena.
“Nobody has ever done this for me.”
“And now, there’s me.” Kara gestured her whole person.
“How can you be so perfect?” Lena cupped her face and pulled her close for several pecks on lips.
“This is for both of us.” Kara pointed at a ridiculously huge stack of pancakes. She hid her shyness by pouring them coffee from a French Press.
Lena saw right through it. “And maybe a dessert after?” Voice husky.
“LENA!” Ollie lifted his head from the floor with curious eyes. “I took another shower because he smelled me. Us!” Kara waved a finger between them.
“You took a shower without me?”
“Completely missed the point.”
“You’re a cockblocker, I want you to know that.” Lena said directly at Ollie and accepted her cup of coffee.
“Lena…” She gave up trying and shovel one big bite of pancake into her mouth. “I already fed him.”
“Oh shit, I forgot. I’m sorry but you’re still a cockblocker.” Lena pointed her fork at Ollie. Kara decided to stay out of the way.
They finished their meal and came out of the bedroom. “Did you…” Lena stood in the middle of her apartment. “Did you CLEAN?”
“…Yes…?”
“Kara, you don’t have to. I hire professional to do that.”
“It’s no big deal. Just threw the pizza boxes into trash.” Kara shrugged. “Oh crap. Did I rob their job? Please don’t fire them.”
“No, they still have their job but you don’t have to do that even if I don’t have cleaning crew.”
“I wanted to do it for you. I thought that…since you’re always busy, it was nice to have a comfortable and neat place to come back to.” Kara did the dishes. “And I…also wanted to make it as a peace offering of my action yesterday. Our misunderstanding hurt you. I don’t like that. I’m sorry.”
“You were trying to make it up to me? Kara, darling, I should be the one to do that. I was such an asshole to you and-and to Mike. Mon-El? Whatever his name is. But he’s a playboy, I won’t forget that.”
Kara laughed and put the plates on shelf to dry. “Call him Mike. But you can use his real name when there’s only three of us. I think he’ll like that.”
“I should buy you both dinner to apologize.” Lena stopped Kara upon seeing the alien opening her mouth to argue. “I need to do this. Let me do this.”
“Okay. But not today. Today is our last day off. I want to spend it with you. Only you.” She dried her hands and went to drew Lena into her arms.
“Is this your way of asking me out? On a date?” Lena wrapped herself around Kara’s waist.
“I…” Kara’s crinkle formed. “I don’t think that we’ve ever gone on a date. Are we able to do that in somewhere quiet?”
“Yes. That can be arranged.” Lena pushed herself out of Kara and went for her phone. Several texts and two cryptic phone calls later. “Alright, we’re going out. Tonight. At 7:00.”
“That was impressively quick.”
“What do you want to do now? Can you do me? Let’s do me.” Lena dragged her toward bedroom.
“I haven’t gone on a date with you and you’ve already wanted to get me into your bed?”
“You’re depriving my pleasure until later tonight? You’re so cruel.” Lena played along.
“Come on, there’s so much to do. Let’s watch something with you in it for starter…”
“No.”
“…and maybe do a little online shopping for different kinds of sex toys?”
“…Fine, sold.”
“You look good in three-piece suit.”
“Thank you.” Lena answer indifferently around spoonful of ice cream. “You’ve seen us shooting. Why do we have to watch it again?”
“Seeing you shooting did nothing for my knowledge about the plot. We can think of it as preparation for work.”
“That’s even worse.”
“You have more chemistry with the female lead than Mon-El. And why are they pushing your character to be with someone that literally hated her right from the start?” Lena’s comment was ignored.
“That was what I said but nobody listened.”
“Your fans listened.”
“What?”
“I watch every episode with comments back then.” Kara turned her phone to Lena. Search engine with Lena’s character’s name on it and the comments were at least a year ago.
“That’s ancient history. How did you…”
“Superspeed scrolling. Nearly broke my phone.” Kara’s head bobbed up and down, busy between TV screen and her phone.
Lena shook her head in disbelief. “I want no part in this shit.”
“That’s okay. You’re already in it.”
“I hate you.”
Another comment went in one ear out the other. “Oh COME ON! ‘For a friend like you, there’s no boundary’? I don’t have a lot of experience in that department but even I can see you belong together.”
“Kara, it’s just a show. Don’t take it too seriously. We’re already 5 episodes in, aren’t you hungry? It’s nearly noon.” Kara perked up at the mention of food. Lena knew her so well.
“I can eat! Let’s order in?”
“No, I’m cooking. If I have to endure this shit show for one more minute, I’ll explode.”
“But-But-But it’s our shit show!” Kara put on her infamous puppy-dog eyes.
“Nope. Not going to work.” Lena got up without sparing her a glance.
She turned back to TV and was rapt in the story until delicious smell wafted across the room. When the closing credits rolled up, she paused and shuffled toward where Lena was. “How come you always have ingredients in stock?”
“I have people do that for me.”
“You have grocery crew, too?”
“Not exactly. Okay.” Lena put down ladle, covered the pot with lid and turned to her. “I have a cleaning lady who is a family friend. She does my grocery and cleans my apartment.”
“Family friend?”
Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Lena continued. “Okay, a lovely neighbor from Ireland from a trip to search for my childhood home and my birth mother. She was having a hard time taking care of her orphan grandson. I moved them to the State and offered her a job.”
“A neighbor? You did all that for a neighbor?”
“Yes…her accent and everything about her reminded me of my mom. I had this vague memory of her.” Lena glanced down and went back to her previous task.
Kara regarded the woman and hugged her from behind. Chin resting on Lena’s shoulder. “You’re amazing, you know that?”
“I moved people away from their home because of my own homesick.”
“You helped those in need and offered them a chance to start a new life.”
“You make me sound like a savior.”
“Because you are. You saved me and still do.”
“Are you comforting me due to hours of torture of forcing me watching myself on a shit show?”
“I am complimenting my girlfriend who appears on a show looking hot in every episode.”
“Sweet talker.”
“Sweet heart.” This earned a fit of laugh from Lena. Weightless and sincere. She didn’t go back for another episode, choosing to stay to help Lena. They ate at the kitchen island. Making small talk. A scene which seemed to happen all the time but this was only day one of being Lena’s girlfriend. After lunch, they did the dishes together and made them each a mug of tea.
“Now is time to do some necessary shopping.” Lena grabbed the laptop and projected onto the TV screen. Leaving Kara no choice but to comply. With practiced typing, a website was called. “Now, let’s see…aha, dildos, yes.”
“Lena!” She buried her face in her hands and saw through between her fingers.
“Sometimes, I wonder how you turn from a blushing mess to saying things like ‘I don’t fuck, I make love’ in bed.”
“I am a woman with many faces.” Grabbing a throw pillow to bury her face like an ostrich if the content on screen made her want to die on the spot.
“Hmm…” Lena squinted at her but her hands didn’t stop. “Great! There’s a section called Superman. Let’s see what’s in it.”
“NO!” Kara’s treacherous eyes already glued on the screen. The throw pillow abandoned on her laps.
“Super Cock. Superman’s Whore. Ooooh, there’s a kinky one, Alien Lover. Hey, that’s me!” Lena pointed at herself excitedly.
Kara didn’t know whether to laugh or yell. “The color theme is our House’s color. Oh Rao, that one has our family’s crest on it!” Now, she was struggling between being impressed and horrified.
“You like it? We can buy more than one.” Lena smirked.
“No, the color theme is okay but a big NO to the crest.”
“Noted.” Lena kept scrolling. “Alien section has so many weird things that I’ve never seen before. Mmm…Interesting.”
“Human’s imagination is wild.”
“You mentioned that you’ve been to 12 planets.” Kara nodded, looking through top of the pillow in terror. “None of the species have similar ones?” Lena gestured at the collection on screen.
“N-No. Okay, maybe. But not entirely correct. Most of products are just…plain crazy.“ She gulped down from her mug. Thank Rao, she could drink hot tea just like she drink ice tea without burning her mouth.
“Kara, be careful! It’s hot…you don’t feel a thing, do you? Carry on.” Lena reached out a hand and retracted just as quickly. Before she could pull back, Kara grab the said hand.
“I need moral support.”
“I’m your girlfriend. We’re shopping to spice our sex life up.”
“We could just buy paprika or something.”
“That’s such a bad joke.” Lena giggled.
“But you laughed.” She now scanned the website through Lena’s fingers.
“Okay, moving on. Do you like a realistic one or kinky one?”
Playing with Lena’s hand on her own laps. “Realistic?”
“Here.” Lena clicked several times. “I preferred girth than length. You can pick what you like. Pick more than one so we can test.”
“You…um…want to use it on me?”
“Yeah. I want you to experience and then decide for yourself whether you like it or not.”
“Okay.” She kissed Lena’s hand.
They bought many things, making their shopping cart look like a mini sex store. “Have you tried any of those things before?”
“That’s for you to find out.” Lena winked and got up for a refill of her tea.
The human was going to be the death of her.
Chapter 28: Chapter 28
Notes:
Double update! Because there's a cherry blossom right outside my window and it breathes inspiration into me.
First date! If you squint, you can see a move inspired by Ms. Mcgrath. The one that Lena did in Alex and Kelly's bachelorette party.
Chapter Text
She stood in front of her small rack of clothes, pacing back and forth. Biting her thumb nail, pondering how to solve the problem ahead.
“My dear darling, please stop worrying.”
“How can I not worry? I don’t have pretty dresses or-or-or, there’s no OR, Lena! The best I can do is look like someone who is going for a job interview.”
“Sounds great.”
“NO! It sounds awful. This is the very first date with my girlfriend. I have to look good!”
“I like you say girlfriend.” Lena saw that didn’t ease any of the tension. “Kara, this place we’re about to go doesn’t require fancy clothes.” When she glared, Lena backtracked. “It’s a fancy place I admit but it’s gonna be just two of us. This is about us. You could go in pajamas, I’d still be happy! Hell, I’d be ecstatic if you were naked.”
“Lena, this isn’t funny.”
Lena pulled her face-to-face. “I know I know, I’m sorry. My point is that we didn’t do this in an ordinary way right from the beginning. We, are not ordinary people. We are literally from different planets and our family hate each other. But we choose to be together. What we wear for our date isn’t important, WE, are the most important.”
“…Okay.” She let out a breath that she had been holding.
“How about this? We choose each other’s outfit.”
“That’s worse. I don’t have your taste. I have no taste at all.”
“Nonsense. Come on. Let’s take a look.”
40 minutes later, they rejoined in Lena’s closet. Lena wore a forest green cocktail dress with asymmetry design. A short slit on left shoulder and a peplum on right side of her waist. “Hmm…this is what you like?” Lena’s hair was down in waves and right side was tucked behind her ear.
“And you like this.” Kara was in a polka dot white cotton button-up and a form-fitting similar green chinos with a brown belt. Hair in bun again.
“I like your ass and strong neck.”
“And I like your…” She didn’t know how to answer in classy way.
“My whole body.”
“Very arrogant but also correct.” Kara pecked her cheek.
“I want the record shows that I rectify my answer to whole body, too.” Kara laughed and led them to the front door.
“You promised me that it wouldn’t require fancy clothes. You promised!” She whined, face contorted against the car window. Wide eyes glued at the modern style building. Frank parked the car. They exited. A quiet location just outside of city. “This definitely falls into fancy category within top ranking!”
“Kara, calm down. Let’s go in and see for yourself. If you don’t like it, we can go.”
“I’m not leaving. You put your heart into this. I’m not an ungrateful brat.”
“So…shall we?” Lena raised her elbow.
“No, it should be like this.” She grabbed Lena’s forearm and wrapped around hers.
They bid their goodbye to Frank. The one-story restaurant had beautiful floor-to-ceiling windows and white walls. It was surrounded by woods. Tranquil ambience and exquisite atmosphere. She noticed one thing when approaching. “Lena, there’s nobody at all. Okay, aside from the people work here, b-but there’re no customers.”
Lena gave her a mysterious smile and greeted the person standing by the front door. “Good evening, Ms. Luthor. We’re expecting you and everything is taken care of per your instructions. This way, please.” Kara stared at the him dumbly and looked back to Lena just in time to catch a knowing grin. They were sat at a table next to one of the gigantic window. The restaurant was on a relatively higher ground so they could see through the glass and take the bright-lighted city all in. A bottle of wine was ordered.
Kara didn’t say anything and scanned the menu in silence. “What is this place?” She couldn’t hold back any longer as soon as the server left.
“It’s a restaurant I…invest. Okay, technically I own it but I leave the day-to-day job to the chef I trust. Only check the financial report monthly and exploit when I need it.” Kara’s mouth hung open, eyes blinking slowly. “Is it too much? I’m sorry, I just want to…spoil you and impress you.”
“…Thank you.” Words finally whispered. “It’s…perfect.” Throat cleared. “So when you said it was going to be just us, meaning literally just us two. Um…do you exploit often?”
“This will be my first time.” Lena smiled bashfully.
“I’m honored.” They clank their wine glasses.
The food was amazing but the woman in front of her is Earth’s wonderment herself. They talked and ate and drank. It was the best first date that she had ever had. She intentionally grazed her fingers with Lena’s, trying to tell the human how much she appreciated. Every time, Lena smiled back and the grin only got bigger and bigger.
“Let’s dance.”
“What?”
“You can’t tell me that as House member, you didn’t learn any social etiquette.”
“We did but I didn’t know anything from your culture.”
“Good thing that you have me.” She took Lena’s offered hand. One hand on the waist and the other took Lena’s palm in hers. Soon enough, she picked up the dance moves. Swaying to the classic music played by the restaurant. “You’re a natural.”
“Quick response.” She was focusing on the footsteps, careful not to mess up.
“Relax, Kara. It’s just us.”
She lifted her head up and looked at Lena’s understanding green orbs. “Thank you for this. This is the best date ever.”
Lena chuckled. “It hasn’t ended yet.”
“I know right from the start.” A soft kiss landed on Lena’s pink cheek.
“Best things for the best girl.”
They danced in serene contentment for a while. “We should go on a vacation when the work comes to an end.” Kara suggested.
“Where do you want to go?”
“I don’t know. I’ll go anywhere with you.”
“You do know how to charm a girl.”
“Best things for the best girl.” Lena laughed at the echo of her own words.
“Okay.” Lena nodded into her shoulder.
They went back to their meal after their impromptu dance. Lena ordered them dessert with various collections because she knew what a sweet tooth Kara was. Lena took them for a walk just outside the restaurant. There was a small garden. They strolled leisurely hand-in-hand. When they were out of sight, Kara seized the chance and kissed Lena. Sweet kiss turned into a heated one. Tongues licking into each other’s mouth, fighting for dominance. Sucking, biting and moaning.
Lena released her lower lip. “Let’s continue back home?” Home. She liked the sound of it.
“Yes.”
They arrived back in haste. Kara’s shirt already half-open when they got in. Left shoulder was out for Lena to feast on. “Hey, Ollie. Sorry we’re busy. Talk to you in the morning. And try to cover your ears!” Lena rushed her backward into the bedroom when she shouted the last sentence. Bedroom door closed. She was shoveled to lie on the bed and straddled by a beautiful seducer. Lena ground a little on Kara’s abs, hands reaching to Lena’s back to tangle with black wavy tresses and lift them up. Pristine neck on full display. Turning her head left to right with eyes closed. Rao, what a stunning sight. Kara palmed the slim waist, stroking up and down. Touching a little bit of underside of Lena’s breasts. Lena rolled her hip firmly and her upper body move like ocean waves. Kara caressed down down down to those delicious ass and squeezed. A moan and then more when she assisted Lena to grind harder on her body.
Lena snapped her eyes open. Pupils dilated. Hands flew to the buttons of Kara’s shirt. And then her bra, her pants, her socks. She lay her head on the pillow with only a pair of boyshorts. Lena sat between her spread legs, hands rubbing her toned thighs. Smiling lopsidedly, Lena lowered down and sniffed audibly near her center. “Hmm…I’m hungry again.” The woman made a show of taking off her dress. Her body moved like a snake following snake charmer. With sexy sways of her hip and palms roaming all over her own body. Even cupping her sex and pinching her nipples. Kara realized that she was the one being played. Like cats play with mouses they caught. She could do nothing but to let Lena do whatever she wanted to do to her. Before she knew it, Lena was completely naked in front of her. Supporting herself on Kara’s chest, Lena kept rolling her hip back and forth. Kara could see her stomach coating in Lena’s excitement. Sticky wet sound was melody to her sensitive ears. Mewling, eyebrows furrowed in concentration, Lena came in no time. Leaning upper body on her slightly shivering arms.
“Did you like the show?” Lena pants.
“Y-Yes.”
“And you behaved yourself, staying there without touching.”
“I…uh…I didn’t know where to touch. I didn’t want to…interrupt you.”
“Interrupt me getting off on your abs?” Lena clarified intentionally.
“Uh-huh.” Kara nodded with flaming cheeks.
“A good girl should be rewarded.” The ‘good girl’ part struck Kara in different places all at once. “Oh. You like being called good girl, don’t you?” Was she really that obvious? “I want to try something. Stay still.” She wouldn’t move even if she was allowed. Lena positioned her right thigh between Kara’s, touched faintly on Kara’s core and landed her pussy on Kara’s right thigh as well. That pale thigh pressed against on her clit and rubbed up and down. She closed her eyes to enjoy the feeling. “You can touch.” Hand immediately flew to Lena’s bare waist for more leverage. Moving in tandem with Lena. They sang a harmonic melody. She reached the peak quicker than she expected. Whining at her lost and a tint of embarrassment. Kara found out that Lena also orgasmed the second time on her right thigh. Her body was a mess, glistening in Lena’s essence.
“That was so good. I didn’t even take off my underwear.”
“I wanted to ruin it but I wanted you do it.” Lena smirked and kissed her hard. She was stripped bare by Lena who pulled her hair out of the bun.
“What are we going to do next?”
“Many things until the sun comes out.”
They were catching their breaths and basked in sweat and other sinful body fluid. “Wow, first date sex is even better than I imagined.”
“I’m glad you liked it. I don’t do a lot of first date sex.”
“I’ve also never had a date as comfortable as this one before.”
“Yeah?”
“I was always very self-conscious of everything I did. A mission to accomplish and no errors were allowed because the cost was too high.”
“Now is not too high?”
“It’s still high. Possibly higher than ever but…I’ve got you by my side. I’m not alone. I have reasons worth fighting for.”
“What’s that?” Lena’s voice was full of uncertainty.
“You, me, us, our life together.”
“I feel like I’m being proposed.”
“Shit, am I going too much again?” She cursed herself.
“No. Well, a little, but…” Lena brushed her eyes discreetly. She didn’t comment and just held Lena closer. “…it’s very beautiful. You have a way in words. Simple but powerful.”
“Years of practice with an annoying sister.”
“I hope…that one day…I would get to know her.”
“I think you will. And Eliza. Most important people in my life. And Ollie.”
“He’s such a lucky dog to be included in every activity we have.”
“Not this. It hurts my precious boy’s innocence.”
“He’s sterilized. And I screen every lady friend he meets.”
“My poor baby.”
“I thought I was the poor baby. You know being cockblocked at every corner.”
“We do it almost every day!”
“You know that you can say fuck or sex, right? You said it before.” Change of subject was in order.
“You have a lot of piercings.”
“So smooth.” Lena teased. “Yes, which one is your favorite?”
“I don’t…”
“Let me rephrase, which ones are you most interested in?”
She sighed at her inability to lie to Lena. “Those two in your left concha are really big. Wasn’t it hurt?”
“If you were to rile Lillian? Totally worth it.”
“I can see them in your ears when the sun comes behind you. Tiny openings filter the sunlight. Sometimes, they look like they’re shining on their own. Is it weird that I’m obsessed with them?”
“No.” Lena snuggled further into her.
“When did you get them?”
“Boarding school in Ireland. I think that…was father’s idea to send me there. To let me have a clearer piece of memory of home. And Lillian was more than happy to get rid of me. I got most of piercings and tattoos back then. Doing everything in my power to provoke her. Any un-ladylike activities. I thought about erasing them but didn’t have time to do so. Most of them can be hid so there’s no point to put myself through pain again.”
“I like them all. You recorded your life with your body. I got mine back in Krypton. Few tangible things that reminded me that Krypton did happen, the explosion did happen and they were not a dream. But it also reminds me that I can’t do that anymore. Piercing or tattoo.” Lena tightened around her torso. She cleared her throat. ”I stand by my opinion of your laugh. It’s nothing un-ladylike. It’s you. My Lena.” She whispered the last part. Afraid of stepping out of line but having an urge to tell.
“I’m yours if you’ll have me. Like I said before, you have no idea how much I want to call you mine. I don’t have a lot of good things in my life. You’re the biggest good thing which I want to hold in my hands and never let go.”
“I’m yours. I have been a long time ago.”
Lena burrowed her head and Kara felt moisture accumulating in the crook of her neck. Securing her arms around the human. Nothing had to be stated vocally. Their actions spoke louder than words.
Chapter 29: Chapter 29
Notes:
Rating's changed. A debate I've been having since day one. Thank you, precious reader, for the note!
Chapter Text
Crazy work schedule began at 2:00 in the afternoon the next day. They arrived at the studio around noon. At least the production company had the decency to arrange later shooting that day. Letting everybody sleep or have more time to prepare for what was about to come. Kara greeted people as she passed. Some of them looked the worse for wear. From high intensity of work or too much party which she would never know. Some of them looked like they would give up one of their kidney just to get out of here. Very few of them looked like they were ready for a fight. Jess was one of them.
“Lena, you’re needed in make-up in five and then costumes because they want to adjust the outfit you’re wearing for today’s scene. Shooting is estimated to start at 3:30. But at this pace, it will delay at least an hour.”
“My head hurts.” Lena held her head.
“Here, have some tea.” Kara handed a thermos to the actor. It was a problem could be solved with hot beverage, no need for medication. Yet.
“Thank you, darling.”
“Do you need Mike here to rehearse?”
“It’s okay. I can’t forget even if I want to. The bad writings and ridiculous made-up words were already ingrained in here.” Lena pointed at her head. Then, she paused and added.“But by any chance, do you know where he is? I have some matters to discuss with him.”
Jess arched an eyebrow that had terrifying resemblance with Lena. “I can find him for you. Where do you need him?”
“Could you ask him to wait in my trailer after his preparation?”
“Sure.” Jess left to do as told but made her confusion known.
“Kara, I’ll be here for the next hour. Could you please make sure that Mike doesn’t break any of my properties?”
“O…kay…?” She got up and Lena gave her a pleading look. Catching Lena’s silent request, she went to the trailer after making sure that Lena had everything she needed.
She didn’t have to wait long before a knock on the front door. [Hey, you didn’t tell me you have a sister works for the DEO.] Mike asked casually in their mother tongue as soon as the door was shut.
[What?] Eyebrows furrowed in confusion.
[Alex Danvers. Your last name is also Danvers and she asked awful lot about you when I went for my annual physical check.]
[What? Alex works in a lab in National City. Not DEO. My first time to hear about this organization was from you at New Year’s Eve party. You’re mistaken.]
[Okay, I admitted I didn’t ask her directly but how many other Danvers are in our circle and ask questions about you? She has short auburn hair and scary eyes that can kill.]
[Th-That’s her.]
The two sisters still had daily phone calls, sometimes multiple times a day, during the holiday. Alex still asked a lot about her work and the actor she worked with. She thought it was a bit weird that Alex pressed her more and more but she didn’t dwell on it. Thinking maybe it was Alex’s way to look out for her little sister in a time when family should be together. Kara only shared innocuous trifles about Lena, keeping her identity out of the way. Always using confidential contract to shut Alex up and move to more trivial subjects. Maggie and Eliza didn’t seem to have the same quarrel like Alex. Now that Mon-El raised this topic up, it made her feel sick about the truth and implication behind the whole situation.
[Did you say anything about me?]
[I said that I only met you briefly because there’re a lot of people working on set. Saying that we don’t know each other well, only as colleagues. She didn’t mention that you’re a fellow alien and didn’t answer my question when I asked why she was curious.] Mon-El recalled with pursed eyebrows which looked more and more evident. [Why is she hiding this from you? Oh my Rao, I should be more careful. I’m so sorry, Kara. I didn’t know.]
[No, no, Mon-El. You did great. Let’s keep it this way. I’m sure there’s a reasonable explanation. I-I-I’ll talk to her.] She scratched her forehead irritatedly.
[We’re all being monitored. You must’ve been, too. You just didn’t know until now. Earthlings don’t do well with foreigners. They don’t even trust people from other continents.]
[Kryptonians would’ve done the same.] She gave him a bitter smile. He caught immediately about what she didn’t say out loud. [But this is my sister we’re talking about. Who takes care of me since we were just kids. She’s family. I need to do this cautiously.]
He replied after a while. [You’re right. I have people that I can call family on my own. DEO isn’t all bad. And you sister asked those questions in a very caring way. That was why I didn’t think much into it back then.]
[Thanks for telling me.]
They made small talks after that. Asking each other’s holiday. Kara still felt uneasy about this revelation. Lena’s arrival relieved some of that.
“Hello.” Lena looked startled even when she knew who was going to be there.
“Hey.” Mike answered tentatively.
Lena closed the door slowly and turned. Standing there with wrung hands. “First of all, I want to apologize for my action at New Year Eve’s party. I jumped to conclusion and I should’ve given you a chance to explain. Not that you’d do in the presence of a Luthor but you get the point.” She took a deep breath. “And I want to invite you to dinner with Kara and me. Would you give me the opportunity to make up for you and maybe have a fresh start with each other?”
Mon-El regarded Lena attentively and thoroughly. Kara never saw him in this maturer and calmer state. In their short period of interaction, she didn’t have to know Mon-El’s Daxamite origin to notice his flippant inclination. A new light cast on him and Kara couldn’t help but wondering what kind of education they had received back on Krypton. Full of prejudice that’s for sure. “Okay.” He added. “We have a deal if we can go to the restaurant at that five-star hotel, the one has wonderful steak.”
“Deal.” Lena offered a hand to shake on it.
“Let me know when.” Mon-El took her hand.
“That was easy.” Kara murmured.
“That’s because you have a lot of say in it.”
“I agree with him for once.” Lena turned to her.
“You’re different than I thought. I might jump to conclusion myself as well.” Mon-El nodded once to Lena.
“I’m not my family. I’m sorry if we caused you any harm.”
Mon-El titled his head to one side in contemplation and then shook left and right. “Nah, Earthlings do enough harm without having the last name as Luthor. You just carry a big target on your back. Speaking of that, the DEO might be keeping you under watch, too.” Kara’s heart jumped to her mouth before she could stop him.
“What’s DEO?”
“Department of Extranormal Operations.” She didn’t have time to prevent this, either. Her brain still had hard time to accept her sister’s possible deceit.
“Okay, maybe we can save the small talk for some other time.” Kara clapped her hand to make it more casual.
“It’s not small talk. What are’t you telling me?” Lena crossed her arms on her chest.
“This is where I take my leave.” Mon-El was a slick one.
“You’re not leaving until I know more.” Lena blocked the door.
“Lena…” She closed her eyes. “Mon-El just disclosed something that I didn’t know about. At least, give me time to process.”
“It clearly concerns me. Don’t I have right to know?”
“We’re not sure until I confront with Alex.” She couldn’t lie to Lena.
“Alex? Your sister? What does she have anything to do with this?” Once Lena started asking questions, there was no turning back.
“Lena, can I call you Lena?” Mon-El raise his palms toward Lena, a sign of truce. Lena’s frown still visible but she nodded her consent. “Lena, it’s a new information for both of us. And I boldly assume that your involvement is in here somehow without your knowing. Let Kara explain to you and maybe we can figure something out.”
Lena was a little taken back by Mon-El’s logical suggestion. Looking between the two aliens, she sighed. “Yeah, you’r right. I’m sorry if I’m being handful. When it comes to family and Kara, I don’t think rationally. Thank you…Mon-El.”
He gave Lena the boyish smile. “I have a strong feeling that we’re in this together. A sentence that I never imagined to say in the face of Luthor. It’s a compliment in case you didn’t notice.”
“I did. Thanks again.”
“Lena, I promise to talk to you soon after we get back. Not here, okay?” Kara pleaded.
“Yes, Kara, we can talk later. Sorry to upset you.” Lena took one step forward but stopped abruptly. She eyed sideways toward Mon-El.
“Just kiss her already, Luthor.”
“You KNEW?” Lena widened her eyes.
“Yes, she called me on your phone and asked for my permission. She told me that you’re her…”
“OKAY! Let’s get back to work, shall we?” Kara’s voice was several pitches higher. She knew that she was being obvious of withholding something but that was a problem for another day.
They both gave her different levels of inquiring look. Mon-El seemed to get over it rather fast while Lena still sported doubtful eyebrows when she exited the trailer. Frantic work kept Lena from asking more questions and basically from anything that was not work. The shootings didn’t finished until it was 4 in the morning. There was a lot of waiting and dozing off. Kara stayed in sober to look out for everyone. In case somebody was too tired to hold a wire and others got hurt in process. She knew it was only a matter of time that she exposed herself because she cared for this group of humans…friends?…too much. The scary part wasn’t revealing her identity, it was that she would’ve done it again and again.
Frank was waiting for them outside of the building. How the man still worked in this late…or is it early…of hour, Kara wouldn’t know and didn’t have the strength to dig deeper. Car parked, exiting the vehicle, entering the apartment building, opening the front door, stripping their clothes down to underwear. They flopped on the bed together and were asleep in the next second.
She was making coffee when Lena walked out the bedroom and rubbed her eye adorably. “Coffee?”
“I’m gonna take a shower first. Do you want to join me?” Lena hung herself on Kara’s shoulder and cried out her dissatisfaction. “You’ve already showered…”
“I’m sorry. I thought that we didn’t have time for that. We have to get in early.”
“You’re right. Give me 10 minutes.” Lena put away her emotion and got into work mode.
They ate toasts and eggs in silence when Lena voiced her thought.
“Are you going to talk to Alex today?”
Kara was thrown by the question. “I-I…don’t know. It’s complicated.“
“I have a long scene today. On the ground, no flying around in wires. So you don’t have to worry too much about us.” Lena gave her a knowing look. She looked at Lena through her eyelashes bashfully. “Take your time and talk to her. Or don’t. Just…do whatever you think that will make peace with your mind.”
“How…”
“You tossed and turned last night.”
“Sorry to wake you.” She mumbled.
“It’s okay. But please, look after yourself. You’re obviously bothered by the DEO thing and what Mon-El shared. I can only offer console. The rest is for you to solve.” Lena took her hand and squeezed.
“I know. I’ll think about it. Thank you, Lena.”
“Anything for my darling.” They kissed sweetly before got ready for work.
Chapter 30: Chapter 30
Notes:
I was going to post a chapter on International Women's Day but I didn't make it and I found out that this story got so many kudos than I could ever imagine?!?! So here's another chapter!! Or maybe it's just me coming up with excuses to post.
And I'm thinking...a little drama today and a little fluff this weekend?
Chapter Text
She was pacing back and forth in the total length of the trailer. Which was…not a lot, for an anxious Kryptonian. Lena kept making eye contact with her on set, surrounded by people, until someone yelled ‘ACTION’. Kara could only nod to assure her caring human. She finally left the shooting when she had no more excuses to fuss about. Why does life have to be this complicated? Can’t we just be boring people for the rest of our lives? You know, because I’ve already been to explosion of my home planet, extinction of my species, exile in Phantom Zone and escaping? Yes, that ‘and’ should definitely be underlined. Two lines, if you asked her. Whom she was talking with, she did not have the faintest idea.
Nibbling her right thumb, left hand tucked under the right arm. The phone held in her left was dangerously near its perishing. She scanned the trailer one last time, like the other 7 times, there was no sign of bugs or suspicious wires and there was nobody in the vicinity of the trailer. Okay, this is it. She untangled her arms to face the music. Her phone lighted up, locked screen was Alex and her. Smiling to the camera. It was taken in Noonan’s on in one of their weekly Sunday brunches and Maggie was the one took the picture. Back to her previous nervous-nail-biting stance. Maybe I should call Maggie? To…beat around the bushes? Is that the idiom? Or is it shrub? Hedge? No, not hedge. FOCUS! Her brain shouted at her. She jumped, startling herself. If anyone was here, they would’ve laughed their butts off and then some. Arms once broke out from the pose which her body resumed on its own accord. She unlocked the phone without sparing her locked screen a glance. Finger hovering on the call icon, shaking. She threw both hands up and let out an annoying yell. Pressing both palms to her eyes. Straightening back up. Nodding once, feeling resolved. Phone unlocked, app brought up, name found aaaaaaaand pressed it. I did it! I called! Rao, I AM CALLING! Before she could panic more, the line connected.
“Hey~~~what a nice surprise.”
“Hello, Maggie.” She winced at her high-pitch.
“How’s my second favorite Danvers sisters doing?”
“Good~!” Why did her voice sound like that?
“Is everything alright?” Crap, I forgot that she’s a detective.
“Peachy. Great!” Can you be more obvious?
“Come, out with it. Your secret is safe with me.”
“What secret?”
“You’re calling me instead of Alex. There’s something you don’t want her to know. At least not now. So come on. Let it all out.”
“Did she…did she say anything about my job here?”
“Your job? Only that she really wants to know who you’re working with. Gossiping much, am I right?” Now she was the one could hear different tone from Maggie so she began to track Maggie’s heartbeats. Once she heard it, her own heart sank.
“She gossips but not like this. She didn’t say something during holiday?”
“Eliza and I kept assuring her that you having something to do is good for you. She dropped it eventually.”
“Alex doesn’t do dropping. Alex searches for more, in her way, on her own. We both know that.”
“Look, Kara. Maybe asking her directly is better. You guys share everything. I’m sure it’s nothing. Just her scary big sister thing that…” She didn’t like Maggie’s dismissal. The more she tried to hide, the more noticeable it became. And Kara’s anger was growing at alarming, exponential rate. Like Krypton, she cracked.
“I know that she’s working for the DEO. And I know about the DEO.” The last sentence was redundant and the order of the sentence was odd but it did the trick. Maggie’s breathing hitched and her heart rate went up. Bingo! “You knew, didn’t you? I don’t want you to lie to her so I’ll do the talking from here. How I knew doesn’t matter. The only thing matters is why she’s lying to me? My own sister. Considering who I am, it doesn’t look good. I need to confront her. She’ll fill you in. Since you guys share everything. I just want to check if her phone is secure?” She knew that using Maggie’s words against her was a low blow but she couldn’t help it. She was angry, hurt, curious and…betrayed. She really didn’t want the situation to come this way.
“…Kara, I…” Maggie sighed.
“Is her phone secure?”
“Kara, maybe we should…”
“Is it? Or is it not? Simple yes-or-no question, Maggie.”
Long pause and many breaths later. “…Yes. But Kara, you have to know that her heart is in good place. She’s your sister and…”
“We’ll see about that.” She cut the line. She wanted to feel apologetic about forcing information out and putting Maggie in tough place. But right now, the betrayal was getting bigger and bigger. It was only a matter of time before it grew into a monster that nobody could fight off. Dialing Alex’s numbers without hesitation, she couldn’t give Maggie time to warn Alex first. The line was connected at first ring.
“Hey, Kara. What’s…”
“I know that you’re working for the DEO.”
A loud gasp and several frantic heartbeats later. “Who told you that? Was it him?”
“Not even try to deny. Good, because there’s no point of that. And don’t pin it on somebody else. Especially on a fellow alien. And I know your line is secure. Well not from the big brother you’re working for. But at least the rest of the world won’t hear about an alien yelling at a human. And yes, to those who might be listening, it’s safe on my side, too. The phone was given by Agent Danvers and I scanned my surroundings 8 times with my X-ray vision, an ability which you’ve already known.” Emphasizing certain words to make Alex gulp again was petty. She knew. But she couldn’t stop if she wanted to.
“Kara, I can explain…” Alex didn’t continue after this cliche start of sentence. A universal speech structure of trying to make excuses or prepare to lie or whatever bullshit was forming on the way. She used it herself when she was running after Lena in the club at New Years’s Eve. Rao, Lena. The name alone calmed her physically. She could literally feel the tension leaving her body just that one bit. Her mind cleared out a smallest portion. But that vacant space was enough for her feisty brain to function properly.
“Well, are you going to finish that sentence?” Okay, we can work on your wording but kudos on composed tone.
Huffing out a breath. “Yes, I work for the DEO. My specialty was what got their attention.”
“You mean your medical background or you living with an alien since teenage?”
“…Both. But Kara, you have to understand that I was doing this for both of us.”
“What? Monitoring an extraterrestrial for humankind? It’s what ‘us’ meant in your sentence, right?”
“NO! I’m doing for US! You, me and mom! Remember those men came to our house after our incident that took dad away? That was them. I wanted to know what happened to him. How he…how he died. So when they recruited me, I took it without second thought. Yes, all foreign living beings from other planets were under surveillance. You are, too. But it’s good for both sides. Kara, you have to understand.” Alex kept saying the word ‘understand'. But understanding what, she didn’t know.
“So what? Better you than other agents. Is that what you’re implying?”
“YES! I know you better than anyone. I know what’s best for you. I was the one that convinced my boss not to come after you when you moved to Vancouver all of sudden.”
“People move all the time. I’m sure that other aliens do, too. Why did my move come to your boss’ attention?”
“Kara…”
“Stop saying my name and start to explain.”
“BECAUSE OF THAT GOD DAMN LENA LUTHOR!”
Kara was stunned into speechless. Yes, Alex raised her voice before. But never in such distain, contempt or disgust. So much hatred and anger. Her own sister, even if they weren’t blood, Kara believed that Alex Danvers would’ve been her sister under every different circumstances, in every alternate universe. Her own sister spewed those words about the woman she held dearly so carelessly. Did they even have a proper conversation before? Did Alex give Lena reasonable doubts? Or Alex just drew the conclusion like everybody else on this planet.
“She’s filming there, she’s an actor. She’s the one that you’ve been working with, isn’t she?” Alex sighed, collecting herself. “Kara, she’s dangerous. Her brother tried to kill your cousin. The Luthors cannot be trusted.”
“And you still kept asking about my client. Even when you knew already. You kept asking.” Tears running down her face, moist making her voice thick.
“I just wanted to hear you confirming it with your own voice and remind you of how risky was for you to be working with her.”
“Have you met her?”
“I don’t have to meet her to know that she’s bad news.”
“So you haven’t. You just categorize her in some files tagged dangerous in capital. Like what you do to the rest of aliens like me. Am I dangerous because I’m a Kryptonian that has abilities close to a God? Is that what Kal-El’s file says, too?”
“Of course not, Kara…”
“Don’t sugarcoat it. Spill it out.”
“FINE! Yes, you have a file. You all have files. We rank you by your exhibiting powers. Level 1 being benign and maligner as the number goes up.”
“And what’s my number?”
“…10.”
“What’s Kal-El’s?”
“10.”
“What’s the highest level?”
“Kara…”
“Answer it.”
“10.”
Kara laughed bitterly. “What’s Lena’s number?” When there was no answer. “Come on, let’s hear it. Don’t be shy.”
“6 and to be confirmed.”
“Lex Luthor?”
Alex took a very deep breath and whispered. “…10.”
“So, a Kryptonian and a human who were both raised on Earth since infant are seen as dangerous as a Kryptonian who didn’t arrive here until her teenage. One chooses to help the humans, one chooses to persecute others when things don’t go his way and one still wakes up at night because of years of trapped in dark space. Somehow, they all at the same rank.” She brushed snot that ran freely which she had been trying to hold it back in. “And Lena, who tested against her own brother, gave up her dreams and became someone she didn’t want to be. Just because she can’t flee from all the unwanted attention, she chooses to stay in limelight for the public to see. Let people think and say whatever they deem just. Do you think this is just? Do you think this is fair? Do you think we choose right? Am I choosing the right path now?”
“Kara, please listen to me…”
“NO! You LISTEN. I know it was my fault that Jeremiah got killed. I don’t have to join secret government agency to know that. It’s the burden that I’ll always carry. I’m really sorry that I turned you life upside down and took your family away. That’s the last thing I wanted to do. I lost mine, I won’t make you go through the same pain again. What I do from now on, is out of your jurisdiction. You can keep the U.S. government badge on and come get me but you lost your sister privilege. I see this at a rank higher than any law. You take care of Eliza, Maggie and yourself. Goodbye, Alex.”
The line was cut. The phone was crushed. She disassembled it and took out the sim card, squashing all into dust.
Chapter 31: Chapter 31
Notes:
Some talk. Some fluff. A bit of hot time. Because Kara needs them!
Chapter Text
She cried in silence. Not wanting to alert anyone. Moreover, she just wanted to grieve alone. Times liked this when she needed her sister the most but she couldn’t reach out. Not when she was the one pushed away. Regret filled up and bursted from her heart. She threw her family away, a second one that Rao granted her, she threw them away herself this time. She wanted to take her pod and went back to Phantom Zone. That was where she deserved. Dark, cold and isolated. Words flowed out of her mouth freely. Rounds of rounds of Rao’s prayer and endless [My name is Kara Zor-El…My name is Kara Zor-El…My name is Kara Zor-El]. Aware of the urgency to pull herself together, to collect her emotions, to keep moving on, at least for now.
Washing her face and drinking two bottles of water. Looking at the mirror, the reflection reminded her of the first day in Vancouver. She didn’t dare to look back but truth was that she saw it clear as day. Haggard, exhausted, dejected, lost soul. The yellow sun kept her face tanned and ruddy. A facade that she hated. All those negative expressions and features were buried deep inside. No one would believe even if she shared. But Alex would and now she was gone. Kara sighed. Trying her usual smile. It didn’t reach her eyes but this would have to do.
The scene was still going on. Checking the time, they had been working for the last 2 hours. Surprised that it was only hours but to her, it felt like a lifetime over. She put on practiced smile and went to work. In need of distraction. She somehow kept herself busy until they wrapped up. Lena hurried to her side as soon as she was released from a bunch of people.
“Hey…” Her word died down, voice shrank. Crinkles showing. Kara did rub off on her. That crinkle looked strikingly like hers. “You okay?”
“Let’s get you changed.”
“Got it. Talk back home.” Home. One word could pull the tears back in Kara’s eyes.
They arrived at Lena’s place 1 hour later. Kara immediately excused herself in the bathroom. Leaving the one in bedroom for Lena and taking long 45 minutes to really wash off snot and tear out of her. Her skin was a tinge of red when she opened the door. The best she could do to her indestructible body. Lena was already lying on bed. She got up and walked toward Kara. Taking over the task, Lena gently dried her hair with the towel, massaging her scalp. Getting rid off the moist as best as possible because Lena knew how much the noise of dryer hurt her ears. Adjusting the dryer to minimum level, Lena began with so much care. She felt cared, protected and…loved. She didn’t deserve any of this.
“I don’t deserve it.” Voicing out loud.
Lena finished quickly and turned off the dryer. “What? What is it, darling?”
“I don’t deserve it. I don’t deserve love.”
Lena’s face fell. “You deserve it better than anyone else in the world.” She didn’t answer and let herself being pulled up and toward the bed. Lena covered them in blankets, moved Kara’s head to rest on those pale chest and caressed those golden hair. “Wanna talk about it?” No response. “You didn’t greet Ollie the way you do every time.” No reply. “He’s going to need you to love him right in the morning. We don’t have to go in tomorrow. Let’s treat ourselves with food and we can watch our shit show together?” Breath trembled. “I can cook or we can order that Chinese place you love so much.” Small whimper. “Or we can…” Full on sobbing. “Wh-What’s wrong? Oh my dear.” Lena snuggled her closer and kissed top of her head. “I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.” She said when feeling Kara’s hold tightened around her torso.
When the air finally entered her lungs properly, she couldn’t withhold any longer. “I’m the reason that Alex’s dad is dead.”
“What?”
“When we were in high school, Alex and I tested my abilities a lot. As jokes. She would’ve shot potato gun at me because Elize forbade us using real gun. Freeze breath for hot summers. Superstrengh when she repaired the car and couldn’t find the jack. We got scolded so many times but also got away so many times. We even teamed up to investigate my friend Kenny’s death.” Lena gasped at this new information but didn’t press on. “One day, we were walking on a bridge and a car rushed toward us out of nowhere. I didn’t think too much, just grabbed Alex and jumped off the bridge. Hovering in midair until the car was gone. We were so scared. We knew something was wrong but didn’t know what. The next day, a group of men came to our house, they talked some kind of deal with Jeremiah, Alex’s father. I was taken upstairs and being told not to use superhearing but I heard a few words. We were being threatened. They wanted to take me away but Jeremiah asked to take my place. And…and…” She wailed pathetically. Continuing in disarray. “…and he’s gone. Never came back. We got a cold and short condolences from that secret organization which turned out to be the DEO. Alex confirmed that. There wasn’t even a body to bury. They just told us that he got killed during mission. If I didn’t use my powers, if I just…I don’t know…ducked? Alex would’ve still had her father. I am the reason he’s dead. I did that!”
“Kara, you didn’t cause that. You did what you thought was the best to save your sister. And…Jeremiah did what he thought best to save you both.” Lena consoled through her crying.
“And I yelled at Alex today. I didn’t even give her a chance to explain. I just forced the information out of her and Maggie. She wanted to find the truth of Jeremiah’s death by joining the DEO. I just accused her of taking human’s side and took away her sister privilege. I cut my tie with her, Maggie and Eliza…”
“What? What do you mean by that?” Lena pulled away to look at her.
“I told her that she could find me with her DEO badge but not as my sister. I broke my phone even though I knew that she could still contact me without it. I caused the Danvers too much pain, I thought…I thought that this was the best way.”
“Oh…Kara. My darling.” Lena pressed her lips softly on her forehead. “She knows you didn’t mean it. Maybe she’d call tomorrow or take a breath for a bit. Either way, she will call.”
“How can you be sure?”
“Because I still love my brother.” Lena’s voice wavered but she persisted on. “The brother I used to love not the man he is now. I still love that part of him. If I care for my brother in spite of those unforgivable crimes, you two can patch things up eventually. The bond between you is unbreakable. From what I heard, the Danvers sisters are the most powerful dual in the Universe. You both need time to calm down. I know it’s hypocrite for me to say but…you need to really heal. It’s Universe’s way of telling you that it’s time.”
Kara burrowed further into Lena. She just wanted to hide away in this sacred haven and stayed forever. She cried ugly in Lena’s embrace. The pale neck was wet with her tears and snot but Lena didn’t comment on it. She kept cooing sweet things to Kara. Hands never stopped holding and caressing. Kisses rained down like snow flakes which reminded Kara of Lena’s Christmas movie. The pale skin got rosier as time went by. She discovered that Lena was crying with her. Silent tears streamed down her beautiful face. Kara elbowed herself up and kissed Lena hard. Even in distraught state, the Kryptonian felt the urge to comfort her human. Kara’s hands began to wonder. Roaming all over Lena’s blushing body and under her shirt.
“Kara, wait…” The alien stopped as told. “Maybe we shouldn’t do this when you’re upset. I feel like I’m taking advantage of you.”
“You’re not. I’m asking. Please, Lena. I need to feel you close.”
“…Okay.”
They made love to each other. Taking their time. When Kara made Lena come for the first time, they still had most of their clothes on. Kara took off all of their barriers after that. She pressed herself on Lena, head to toe, and entered her with one finger. Mouth nibbled on pristine neck. She connected her center on Lena’s thigh and matched the rhythm of her finger. Two fingers in, she claimed a nipple between her lips. She kissed and nipped all over Lena’s midsection.
“Mark me as much as you can.” Lena caught the wind of Kara’s needy motion. And she did just that. She munched on Lena like a fine feast. Lena would always be the most luscious meal to her. Soon, Lena’s torso was covered in colorful smuts. Kara signed herself on Lena who was more than willing to let her do that. “Umm…Kara…I’m close…”
“Wait for me, zhao.” Lips quivering and breath hitched. Lena didn’t have to wait long. “Come for me, Lena. I’m ready.”
One command and Lena was coming with Kara’s name on her tongue. Kara followed without hesitation. [I love you, Lena. I love you from the bottom of my heart. I’ll love you to infinity.] She chanted in reverence as if she was saying prayers of Rao. She collapsed on top of her loving girlfriend. Using her last strength to float a bit, not wanting to crush Lena. Sleep swept over them. They entered the dream realm, bodies entangled.
She woke up when the first light hit her face. Reaching out to find that Lena wasn’t there. She whined.
“I’m here. I’m here, darling. Just needed to use the bathroom.” Lena shivered a little in cold morning air. Body naked and littered with love marks. Her alabaster skin made them more prominent. Docking under the covers, Lena slotted her cool body in her. “Hmm…you’re warm. My space heater.”
Kara smiled at the cute nickname. “I missed you.”
“You just woke up and discovered my absence like, 10 seconds?”
“Even one second without you is unbearable.”
“You do know how to make a girl feel good about herself.”
“…Thank you for last night.”
“You’re my girlfriend. I don’t think we say thanks for these kind of things but you’re welcome.”
“Does the proposal of watching our shit show still stand?”
Lena groaned. “It’s six in the morning. Can’t we lie on this bed and do nothing?”
“Yes. Let’s do that first.”
They stayed in bed, slowly exploring each other’s body. Two orgasms and a very loud protest of Kara’s belly later, they finally got up. Kara showered Ollie with double of her love. Ollie sensed her mood as he always did. Following her around to provide his company. Lena went out her way to cook them ridiculous amount of delicious breakfast. Kara inhaled them all with gratification. hot chocolate in hand, Kara was sitting in front of TV with a grumpy Lena.
“Wow, did you guys just bluntly flirt with each other in Mon-El’s presence?”
“Kara, I think we can establish that our characters do have chemistry. It’s not my fault that Mon-El failed to get into her pants who has a lovely boyfriend and is in a stable relationship. He blew it himself. But the network loves him so there’s that.”
“But you don’t have the problem with your love interest.”
“What can I say. I’m just that good.” Lena smirked and sipped on her mug.
“Your fans say and I quote, ‘Lena could have chemistry with a stone and we’d still dig it’.”
“Stop reading outdated tweets.” Lena threw her head back in frustration.
“We can switch to something else.”
“Really? Yes! Please do that.” Lena suddenly recharged with new energy.
“I’ve always wanted to watch you in medieval dresses.”
“Urgh!!!” Lena slid down the couch like a deflated balloon.
“Lena, you look so young! Such a cute little baby.” She cooed, making grabby hands toward the screen.
“I was 20! I could buy and drink alcohol in Europe then!” Lena crossed her arms on her chest and huffed.
“You got a big part at such a young age. I’m so proud.”
Lena blushed. “It was actually a friend of a friend and many complicated relations in between that got me this part. After boarding school, I went to college in Europe. I did most of my courses online when we shoot in France.”
Lena intentionally left out the part where Lex’s insanity began to show and Kara chose not to bring it up. “Working hard and still a diligent student. My baby.” Kara popped a kiss on Lena’s cheek with a mwah.
Lena pretended to rub it off her face and bit back a smile. “You like to see me suffer, don’t you?”
“You don’t like my kisses.” Kara gave Lena her puppy-dog eyes and added a rare attack of her pout.
Lena released her lips and turned her smile into full laugh. Nose scrunched, head thrown back. The kind of laugh that caught Kara’s heart at the very beginning. Lena turned back, grinning her white teeth. Surging forward and capturing those pouting lips. “I love your kisses. No matter where they go.” And that Husky voice? Always made Kara’s heart falter. “If you like me in medieval dresses, you should watch all five seasons. Because I know you’re doing this for the 24-inch waist of corset and boobs that defy the gravity. In season five, the costume department just cranked it up like 100 notches.”
“Wh-Wha…NO!” She could feel her face burning up.
“I saw you checking out preview picture several times. My eyes are up here.” Lena pointed at her green orbs.
“I didn’t…okay fine, your outfit is…very distracting but I swear that I mostly want to know the younger you. I missed it and I have to catch up.”
Lena’s gaze was so affectionate that she had to avert her eyes. “Keep that up and you might get some tonight.”
“Potstickers?!” Kara perked up.
“And I’m being compared with food. Just great.” Different from her sarcastic tone, Lena eloped Kara into her arms and they finished several episodes in cuddle.
Chapter 32: Chapter 32
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
She knew that Lena did everything to comfort her. When they were in public eye, she could feel Lena’s presence. She didn’t want to occupy Lena’s mind too often. Lena needed to deliver her work perfectly. Putting on brave face and going to help others actively were her main coping method. Alex didn’t call her. It was lack of new phone or Alex still processing or none of the above and something else, she didn’t know and didn’t want to know. She knew that she could extend superhearing to find that faint heartbeats she missed terribly. But it would consume her remaining superstrength. It was needed to take care of people on set not herself.
Meeting Jay was as awkward as she thought and more. Jay kept making knowing eyes when she told him about her broken phone. The company issued phone would have to do for now. Accepting the phone gratefully and promising Jay of future lunches. Kara already did a preliminary scan before Lena checked it more thoroughly with skills from one of her degrees. She hated to be this paranoid about every detail of her life. She was sick of living in such exhausting environment.
Two weeks since the dreadful exchange with Alex, Jay passed Maggie’s texts to her and told her to call. At this stage, he gave up pretending he didn’t know and full on being an annoying but loving father figure. Kara just nodded through their one-sided conversation. Jay looked at her disapprovingly but still hugged her every time they said goodbye. She did ask Jay to relay messages to Eliza via Maggie. Her Earth mother must’ve been talking Alex’s ears off. Just like every other time when they got into trouble, Eliza always turned to Alex first. Saying that Alex should be the responsible older sister. Kara felt guilty every single time. She was the reason that Alex stopped being an only child and she was the one had most of the attention from Jeremiah and Eliza. At least this time, Alex had Maggie. It was very awful that she thought like this, like Alex just something that could be tossed aside. Lena was right. No matter what, Kara still loved her sister dearly, held her close to heart and would keeping doing that until the Universe perished.
Another two weeks past, Lena’s impending vacation was near. They were in the trailer, talking about where they wanted to go when there were knocks on the door. Kara used her X-ray vision and stood up to open it.
“Hey, Mike.”
“Hi, can I come in?”
“Sure, it’s just me and Lena.”
“Good. Because I’m here to collect my prize.” Kara closed the door behind him.
“Steak, right?” Lena was always quick to respond.
“Yeah. Will that be happening soon? Our short vacation is almost here. Let’s make plans before they change their mind and make us work more.” He clapped his hands together and looked between them. Sighing. “Okay, I’m here because I want to make sure you’re alright. I know I’m causing Kara so much trouble and her sister keeps sending me cryptic and slightly threatening texts. I’m sorry, I know I’ve said it hundreds of times but Kara, I really am sorry.”
“Mon-El, it’s not your fault like I’ve said it the last hundreds of times. I apologize for my sister’s behavior. She shouldn’t harass you.”
“Nah, it’s nothing. Comparing to you.” Mon-El saw that his word struck a chord in Kara. He immediately made a u-turn. “How about we have that steak together? My treat!”
“Nonsense. I’ve already called dibs. This Saturday? We don’t have work the next day.” Lena piped in.
“You’re lucky that I’m available. Many ladies want this meat.” He gestured himself and the two ladies present just made a disgusting face. “I see that you don’t know how to appreciate me. That’s fine. Plenty more fish in the sea. Let me buy the second round. I know this bar near the steakhouse. It’s classy.” He raised his palms to stop them from talking. “It’s a piano bar with wooden interior. It’s secluded and the drinks are great. The stationed musicians are all aliens. Great place to relax.”
“I don’t think I’ll be welcomed there.” Lena started slowly.
“You’re with me. I’m a regular so don’t worry. Plus, both humans and aliens go there. If anything happens, you have us!” Mon-El looped Kara in by her shoulders. “What do you say? If you’re too tired, we’ll just have the steak.” He added thoughtfully.
“Fine, I’m in.” The human and the Daxamite looked at the Kryptonian expectantly.
“Y-Yeah. Sounds great.”
They were sitting in the restaurant and Mon-El was talking animatedly. She was surprised that the three of them had something to talk about other than those secretive topics. Taking a sip of delicious wine that Lena chose with Mon-El. Yes, with. They even argued about which year was the best and eventually settled at a brand that Kara didn’t bother to remember. They all ordered steaks and a lot of side dishes and appetizers because there were two aliens to feed. Lena was more than happy to do so since she could have a bite of everything.
“…I even tried to get into this one’s pants.” Mon-El pointed his fork at Lena.
“Luthor name didn’t stop you?” Lena arced an eyebrow, wine glass in hand.
“Well, I like challenges and I admit that I use the Luthors to annoy you most of the time. Sorry.” Mon-El raised his glass to clink his apology. They were in a private VIP room, all thanks to Lena. To let them talk freely.
Lena answered with her glass. “No worries.”
Mon-El seemed to remember something. “I-I-I don’t have that thought now. I assure you!” It took her sever seconds to learn that these words were directed at her.
“Oh…um…it’s okay. We’re all friends.” She winced at her lame excuse.
“Kara, you can say it. We know he knows.” Lena covered Kara hand.
“I’m sorry, Lena. I sort of admitted…indirectly on the night I asked for permission to reveal his identity.” Kara turned her hand to lace with Lena’s.
“Yeah. He’s been winking at me more and more. The director has to specifically tell him to stop doing that because he looks like he is having a stroke on screen.”
“I’m happy for both of you. It’s a rare combination but we are all from some place unique. I’m glad that we found each other.” Mon-El smiled widely. “And she did not just admit indirectly, she said that…”
“Let’s have some more wine.” She poured all three glasses which were all mostly full. Mon-El was confused and then realization dawned on him so he just drank that wine with soft smile. Meanwhile, Lena was perplexed from head to toe and never got the message. Kara just kissed the frown with affection and Lena’s eyes said that she had a lot to explain when the two of them were alone.
Soon, food occupied most of their attention. Lena watched them inhaling most of the plates and stole bites here and there. The two aliens even ordered second steak each which disappeared rather quickly just like the last one.
“God, I wish to have your metabolism so I don’t have to look out for my diet all the time.” Lena sipped on her wine, her spoon still had that very small proportion of chocolate cake which she savored it with upmost care.
“Is Archie giving you a hard time?” Mon-El asked and shoveled cheese cake into his mouth. “Our trainer.” He added for Kara.
“No, my own consciousness is doing the fine job.”
“I can go training with you. For moral support.” Kara suggested.
“I can go, too.” Mon-El piped in.
“And let you two make me look bad? No fucking way.”
“I can act like I’m really bad at it. I can be sneaky.” Kara defended herself.
“I just want to go there and fish.” Mon-El wiggled his eyebrows suggestively.
“I hate you both.” Lena smiled into her glass.
After dinner and Lena whipping out her black AMEX smugly, the ladies agreed to go check out the bar that Mon-El mentioned. The bar was everything Mon-El described and then some. Kara loved it right on the spot. Mon-El greeted the bartenders and several customers. He led them to a booth with practiced ease. Mon-El asked for their usual drinks and recommended some of his own. Kara ended up ordering something that could actually affect her. Lena said that she would take care of Kara with encouraging grin. They were sharing how their drinks tasted like when the sound of piano rang across the room.
It was kind of like human’s creation of Jazz music but with different tones. It made you feel hopeful and sorrow at the same time. The notes intertwined with others in tangled complex but all of them could also be regarded as individuals which had their own personalities. It reminded Kara of billions of people on Earth, humans and aliens. Her hand found Lena’s on its own and held it dearly. When the first song ended, the musician didn’t pause and chose to continue seamlessly, making them like chapters in a book. A complete story. At some point, Kara thought that she heard some part of melodies sounding so much like Krypton. Most of pieces were dedicated to Rao. She sang to herself sometimes when she was having trouble sleeping. A pale finger brushed her face. Kara turned to a worrying Lena who was watching her carefully. The ends of Lena’s eyebrows was slightly downward, emerald eyes glistening empathy, lips parting. She could kiss Lena right now and not cared for the gossips.
“You’re crying.” Lena whispered.
“It’s beautiful. It sounds like home.” She didn’t have to explain further for Lena to understand the weight of the word ‘home’.
“We should come here often. To have a piece of your home.” Lena’s reply only made her tears run more freely. She nodded and rested her head on Lena’s shoulder.
The night went on with more alcohol, talks and music. At the end, Kara felt giddy and dizzy. For the first time of the month, she relaxed. Mon-El settled the bill for them under Kara’s protest.
“It’s time to go, Kara.” Lena gently pulled her up.
“Let’sss drink some…hic….morrrrre…” She complained through hiccups.
“This is your first time of getting drunk and you’re apparently very lightweight.”
“Am not!” She swiveled, betraying her words.
“I want to go home. Come back with me?” Lena batted her eyelids pleadingly.
“Okay.” Kara would do everything Lena asked.
“Let me give you a hand.” Mon-El arrived back just in time. “A drunk Kryptonian isn’t joke.” He said to Lena conspiringly low voice.
“Thank you, Mike.”
Together they carried a rambling Kara to where their Uber driver was. Her memory started to get fuzzy after that. She remembered car moving, being lifted again by two sets of hands, barking and soft bed. Really soft.
“I know it’s soft. Darling, I need you to work with me. Raise your hands.” She raised it. “Now your hips.” She did it, too. Then, she said something. Lena stopped moving for a while and didn’t answer. Walking away without a word.
“Wherrrre arrrrre you goin’?” So many Rs.
“Change and get water.” Lena went out and back and there were rustles. And then a dip of the bed and a warm body. “Come here. You drunk ass alien.”
“’m not drunk. ’s the ground. Won s’op moving.”
“I like you drunk. So cute and I want to do so many things to you.” Warm lips pressed on her forehead.
“Okay.”
“But I’m better than that. So let’s sleep.”
“M’kay.”
She woke up at first light, lying on her stomach. There was no pounding headache. Only incomplete memories. She groaned and squeezed her eyes to make the ones she remembered go away. Damn Mon-El for getting her drunk. She turned her head to search for Lena. The woman still asleep in peace, raven hair spreading like halo. One hand holding Kara’s and the other resting on her own belly. She liked waking up to Lena. The quietness and surreptitiousness was like a mortal peeking at a bathing Goddess. She watched in awe and blushed at her comparison. They showered before and did sinful things in there but this was different. The metaphor was full of reverence and admiration. Lena was her new religion and she would worship for eternity even when her body was gone.
The Goddess stirred. Hold tightening. “Hmm…morning, how are you feeling?”
“No hangover.”
“God, I’m so jealous right now.” Lena rubbed her temple.
“Did I do something silly last night?”
“W-Why…why are you asking?”
She frowned at the question. “I don’t remember some of it. I did, didn’t I?”
“Just drunkenness talking.”
“What did I say?”
“What do you want for breakfast?” Lena tried to get up and was yanked back down.
“Please tell me. If I said something that upset you, you have to tell me.”
“Some say that drunk words are sober truth.” Lena lay there with her hand in Kara’s. Eyes train on the ceiling. “You…” She visibly swallowed. Voice trembled. “You said you loved me.” Kara widened her eyes. She didn’t mean to blurt it out when she was drunkenly unconscious. Lena deserved better than that. Unfortunately, Lena took her wordlessness in the wrong way. “It’s okay. Forget what we said. It’s nothing.”
“NO!” Kara pushed Lena down with her own body. “I love you! I really do.” Lena’s eyes were as big as hers. “I just…you shouldn’t have heard it like that. I wanted to do it properly. Over a romantic dinner or something. Make it special. You deserve special.”
“You love me?” Lena asked in disbelief.
“Yes. I’ve already said it once, you know. In Kryptonese.” Kara smiled sheepishly.
“I don’t remember…I…you really love me?”
“Yes, my love. I love you. I love you from the bottom of my heart. I’ll love you to infinity. It’s a translation from Kryptonese of what I said once.”
“It’s so beautiful.” Lena smiled. “I…” She casted her eyes down when no words came out.
“You don’t have to say it back. We all have different paces. I won’t be sad if you don’t say the exact words. I can feel it, Lena. From every little thing you do for me.” She kissed Lena’s fingers. “And never say sorry.” She added when Lena’s mouth began to form those words.
“Teach me Kryptonese.” Kara was taken back by the request.
“You’ll do that?”
“Yes.” Lena nodded. “I want to know your culture. I commit myself in this relationship. I do.” Lena said earnest.
“I can feel it, Lena.” She repeated with thickness in her throat.
“Now let me show you how I feel with my body. I fully intend to take advantage of you, now you’re sober.” Lena swung her leg on Kara and straddled her.
Notes:
This is one of Supercorp fanfics where our two beloved ladies say 'I love you', they will say it anytime, in any form, at any Universe.❤️💙
Chapter 33: Chapter 33
Notes:
Two updates in a row?!! Because when it comes to fluff, I'm a loose cannon.
The total number of chapter was added. Let's hope that this one sticks to schedule.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The first two days of their short vacation consisted of Lena’s cooking, walking Ollie and feeding ducks and…sex. Lots of sex. When she thought of it, Kara could still blush full on at the memories. She did drag Lena into little marathons of that TV show where Lena wore medieval costumes. However, Lena always found a way to distract her and every time ended up she being pulled toward bedroom after one episode, sometimes only half of it. Her insistence of limiting their sex life in only bedroom irritated Lena. The reasoning of ‘Ollie is watching’ or ‘I can’t do it when Ollie is around’ or ‘I refuse to defile our precious boy’ or any other sentences containing Ollie made Lena roll her eyes so hard to a point that they might not come back to where they were. But Lena seemed to respond to the word ‘our’ very well and most importantly, she listened to Kara even in her horny mind.
“Fuck…yes! Right there. Harder.” Right now, Lena was on her back and Kara was wearing the strap-on. “Harder, Kara. Please.”
“I-I…might hurt you.” She wheezed.
“I trust you, Kara. Give it to me, please…” Lena was close, she could feel Lena clenching around her cock.
“Cum for me, baby. I’m here.” The endearment was new, something that Kara discovered in one of their sexy time. When she couldn’t add more strength, her verbal skill came in handy. In no time, Lena came with a loud moan. Works like a charm every time. She kissed Lena to capture that sinful sound into her own mouth. “You’re doing so well. Look so beautiful when you cum.” She slotted her head in the nook of Lena’s neck, her favorite place to recover from an orgasm with Lena.
“God…you ruin me for anyone else. Just so you know.” Lena was panting.
“Good. I don’t like sharing.” Kara lifted her head up and peppered Lena’s face with soft pecks. When she deemed enough, she slowly pulled out and cleaned Lena for her. Depositing the tower and strap-on in bathroom for later. She came back and handed Lena a water bottle prepared earlier.
After sharing several sips from the bottle. “Kara, did you cum?” Lena arced that damn eyebrow.
Kara was caught off guard. “…I-I like watching you do more.”
“Kara, we should be enjoying this together. You know what, it’s time to fulfill what I’ve promised. That Red Sun Emitter.” Lena jumped out of the bed and held out a hand to her. “Come on, let’s shower and then let me geek out about your advanced knowledge.”
They were in Lena’s home office slash study and apparently slash work station. Lena pushed a button and a work bench lowering from wall and inside that wall, there were various tools. Kara watched it in awe. “Was this why you checked my new phone’s security so quickly?”
“I sort of…built this myself. I like to build things. I checked your phone when you were out for a walk with Ollie. I do the same process whenever I buy new devices. Because you know, my brother likes to keep himself updated on anything about me. I search my place for bugs regularly. So, don’t worry.” Lena assured her like this was something rather normal.
“We shouldn’t have had to live like this.” Kara looped an arm around Lena’s shoulders and pulled her close for a kiss on dark hair.
She could feel that Lena wanted this topic to be dropped so she just held her lover. “Tell me about your Sun.”
“Well…it’s red for starter…”
She talked and talked. Lena just absorbed them all while her hands kept moving. Lena asked questions and squeaked about some technologies that Earth didn’t have. Soon, a draft of Red Sun Emitter blueprint was drawn. Kara admired Lena’s elegant handwriting and commented when needed. Together, they finished the first version and began building.
“Rao, it’s been so long. I almost forgot what’s like to put my science-y brain to use.”
“Me, too. Scanning phones for possible threat is not even nearly enough. Was that why you worked in a tech company before?”
“Yeah. But not the position I wanted.”
“Afraid of being too smart and raising unnecessary attention?”
“Exactly.” She sighed.
“Maybe we should start our own company, be the boss and dominate the world.” Lena smirked while tightening a screw. Rao, how can someone be so sexy with a screwdriver in hand?
“I thought dominating the world is Lex’s thing.”
“And look where he’s now. I can do it better, I’m just…not cruel enough. I want to help people. Domination is so outdated. Mother once said that I was smarter than him and I should’ve taken over the company.”
“I’m glad that she was at least reasonable about this. Lillian’s also in prison so who’s in charge?”
Lena sighed, eyes still fixing on the half-finished device in front of her. “A lot of people. I did intend to reframe it but the damage was too big and I was already swamped by the trial so I broke them into pieces. Only the useful ones remained and I made sure that nobody could turn them into ill-use. I was just fresh out of college and if I had been older, I might’ve done it differently.” Lena turned to Kara. “But then I wouldn’t be meeting you this way.”
“Universe has its own mysterious way of bringing people together.”
“That’s very true.” Lena kissed her soundly on the lips.
They ate simple sandwiches for lunch which were made by a very hungry Krytonian. When Kara brought in the plate with sandwiches staked in an impressive mountain, Lena laughed that beautiful laugh. They took an hour break to walk Ollie and came back with new ideas. Before dinner, the first prototype was completed.
“You’re amazing. It’s only what? Six hours?”
“I’ve became rusty. It shouldn’t have taken this long.” Lena was tinkering some parts, frowning.
“We can do many side projects together from now on? Keep practicing our rusty part of brain.”
“I’d love that. Let’s do a test run!” Lena put down the tool in her hand.
“What? What about dinner?”
“Stop pouting. I’m cooking but let me have you as appetizer.” With that, Kara was pulled into bedroom by an overexcited Lena.
Once the door shut, Lena lay the device on both her palms. “Ready.”
“Ready as I’ll ever be.”
Lena moved it to one palm and turned it on with her free hand. The room was immediately enveloped in soft red light. Kara could feel the differences instantly. Her powers were drained without unknown pain from Kryptonite. She tried to float but her body stayed on the ground. She breathed but there was no ice. She thought for a moment and tested the most lethal one but there was no burning behind her eyes and no laser shot out. Her smile grew bigger with each power tested. She was now beaming at Lena who beamed back albeit a little confused. She hugged Lena and lifted her off the ground. The woman in her arms yelped, still holding the device.
“Stronger than average human but not Kryptonian crazy strong.” Lena commented.
“It worked, Lena! You’re a genius.” Kara spun them several times.
“Okay, okay, put me down. Now is my turn to strap you.” Lena smirked when Kara stopped abruptly.
“Oh Rao.”
Lena stripped their clothes in record time, much like when Ollie devoured his food. Pushing Kara onto the bed, she retrieve the strap-on from the bathroom and came back with it on her. Kara could only watch the scene unfolded in front of her. Her legs spread on their own accord.
“Good girl. Let me get you ready.” Lena lowered herself and licked broadly on Kara’s pussy.
“Fuck.” She cursed loudly. Now that she could enjoy it fully. The sensation was a bit duller but she could move around more freely so the experience was equally delightful if not more.
“Hmm…you don’t need much preparation, do you?” Lena only ate her out about 90 seconds. She was already embarrassingly wet.
“Lena…”
“Need something, darling?” She could only nod. “Something like…my cock?” Lena purposely pronounced the last word clearly and the ‘k’ sound seemed to echo in the room.
The poor Kyptonian nodded again. The human lined her cock with the eager entrance and pushed. Lena went slowly at first. When it was half way in, Lena bottomed out suddenly. She yelled in ecstasy. Rao, she loved being under Lena, putty in Lena’s hands. Lena’s movement was firm and powerful. Less than no time, Kara was pounded like there was no tomorrow. She loved every second of it. The ridges on the dildo stroked her inner muscle deliciously. A lost feeling when pulling out and then filled up when pushing back in. Pull and push. Pull and push. At the devastating speed. Her ass and the back of her thighs were being slapped by Lena’s flesh. The thought of those skins reddened was enough to make her fall off of the cliff. The next orgasm was already in position when Kara was still recovering from the last one. Lena never slowed her fucking. Kara’s second peak was even higher and she came with a scream. Legs tightened around Lena’s pale waist. When she came to, she had been turned to lie on her stomach. Her hips were slightly raised and with the first plunge of the strap-on, she fell back down and lay on the bed from head to toe. Lena kept driving into her and kneading her asscheeks which were pushed together to get maximum friction. She thought that she might die from this enormous bliss. She moaned promptly at each pump. One of her nipple was pinched and a hand snaking down to rub on her clit. Her third and fourth orgasm rushed over her back to back.
“L-Lena…” She panted. “…I don’t think…that…I can…take…it…anymore…” Her incoherent sentence was cut by Lena’s rhythmic ramming.
“You can. Just one more. Come with me, my pretty darling.” Lena’s voice was so uneven and sexy. It broke Kara. They groaned almost at the same time. A sweaty body fell onto her. Both were catching their breaths. “Fuck, you do ruin me for anyone.”
“You do, too.” She sighed out the words weakly.
“Good, I don’t like to share, either.” Lena did the cleansing ritual and lay next to her, fingers stroking her spine. “How are you feeling?”
“Great. I’m sweating and I’m…sore…down there.” Her cheeks burned even further. “And I liked it. I liked it a lot.”
“Good, ‘cause I’m usually top and now I can do that more.”
“You are?”
“Yes. Mostly because I’m a control freak and I don’t trust people, let alone letting others have their way with me in bed.” Lena pressed her lips on Kara’s shoulder.
“But you let me.”
“I wanted to know what it felt like to be fucked by an alien, the most powerful kind on Earth. But that just at first, and then…and then I began to trust you, with all my heart. Okay, most of my heart, I’m still learning. You’re the only person who has that. Aside from Ollie.”
“Thank you. And I trust you, too.” She lifted her head up to kiss Lena hotly. “Can we have dinner now? Even I’m powerless, I can still feel hunger.”
“Anything for you, darling.”
Notes:
I'm sorry if this wasn't science-y enough because of my lack of knowledge of English scientific terms. And I just wanted Kara to have fun in the bedroom fully so I kept it simple.
Screwdriver Lena? Chef's kiss.
Chapter 34: Chapter 34
Chapter Text
“I’m starting to think that you’re dating strictly for my body. I have face, you know.” Catching her breath with a beautiful and very naked Lena in her arms.
“You only notice it now?” Lena was equally out her breath. “I know it’s against everything you’ve been taught which unfortunately, is all what I’ve known about relationships. You can say no and I won’t be mad. I’ll respect that.” The human tilted her head up to look at her.
She gave Lena a sweet kiss. “I won’t be able to say no to you about…pretty much everything. I enjoy it. Very much. I feel like I’ve been catching up of what I missed.” Kara’s face was burning again. “I’ve never felt this connected with anyone before. And no one has ever built that for me.”
Said device was sitting on the night stand. This was the fourth version and counting. Lena always had the best idea and constantly had new ones. The human somehow made the Red Sun Emitter to be powered by sustainable energy. Yes, Lena chose to charge the Red Sun Emitter with Earth’s yellow sun. Once Lena pitched the idea to her, they began to work the next second. After that, was a lot of test runs. Kara had no complaint about it because after that, she always ended up with delicious homemade cooking, great cuddles with both Lena and Ollie and Lena grumbled about whatever TV shows she starred on the screen.
“What can I say, you fulfill my dream of fucking a Kryptonian and building something alien-like. God, what would Lex think? The best way to bring down a Kryptonian is to bed one.” She laughed but backpedaled quickly. “Shit, I shouldn’t have said that. I was joking. I don’t have ill-intention.”
“I know, Lena. And I can say the same with Kal-El. Imagine their faces.” She giggled.
Lena relaxed visibly. “Can you imagine if they decided to do it before us?”
“Eww! No! Lena!!! Now I think that you do have ill-intention. So gross.” Her face scrunched up in disgust, head shaking as if the motion alone could toss out the bad images in her poor brain.
“I admit that’s not a pleasant picture but Kara dear, minutes ago, you just had fingers in my vagina. Four fingers to be exact.” Lena made sure to look up and catch her blushing.
“I still didn’t know how they fit into that…that…errr, just that.”
“You can say my pussy. Again, you used it just fine minutes ago.”
“I’m hungry. Let’s make pancakes.” She swung her legs to stand on the ground. Hand reaching out to invite Lena.
“Don’t worry, darling. It’ll all come to you tonight.” Lena swayed her ass just enough that Kara followed her like Ollie followed the treat obsessively.
Their short vacation came to end too quickly to all of staffs’ likings. Every single one of them seemed ready to bolt out if someone so much yelled ‘Cut’ or ‘Let’s wrap up’. It was like Christmas and New Year holiday all over again but only worse.
“Okay, remind me why we spent so much time in bed? I’m having withdrawal symptom which is much worse than drugs and I don’t do drugs.” They were in the trailer alone, Lena hung herself on Kara.
“I know, babe. Me, too.” Kara kissed the top of Lena’s head. “Careful not to mess up with your make-up. The next scene is coming soon.”
“I rather cum in your mouth.” Lena had to add.
“LENA!”
“You’re so cute when you’re flustered, my darling.” Lena cooed and pecked softly on her mouth.
They went back to shooting. During one of the breaks when the crew needed to adjust the gigantic lighting around the set, Lena sat down on her chair and checked her phone. Before Kara could delve into what Lena’s hardened expression meant when answering a call, somebody screamed. Kara sprung into action before anyone could. She was at the place where the incident was taking place the next heartbeat. A member of Lighting crew was lying on the ground and one of the light fell on him. Kara scanned for potential danger before lifting up the light carefully. Still scanning for any injuries when someone called her.
“Kara, we’ll take it from here, you can let go now. Thank you! You’re really strong!” Another Lighting Technician put a hand on her shoulder. That was when she noticed that people were staring at her in amazement and her panic level accelerate from 0 to 100 in less than one second. She slowly put the light back on the ground.
“A-Adrenaline. People can be exceptionally strong when in danger.” She found her voice miraculously. Hand flew to adjust her glasses.
“Thank you, Kara. Your quick response saved him.” The Gaffer thanked Kara and started giving instructions for his crew to take care of the injured member.
“OKAY, PEOPLE. LET’S TAKE A…AN HOUR BREAK. Give or take.” The Director of the day muttered the last bit, not sure of how much time was going to take.
“Kara, let’s go check if you’re in need of medical attention.” Lena appeared beside her, stern face and nervous frown. She was whisked away and mumbled back to the people expressing their gratitude on the way.
“WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?” Lena yelled as soon as the door to the trailer shut.
“I wasn’t THINKING, okay? I just…he was in danger, I had to act.”
“At the risk of exposing yourself? That’s fucking stupid!”
“I have to protect. He’s hurt. I need…I need to…to…”
“You don’t need to, you don’t owe him anything! Did you know that you were running at an alarmingly fast pace. Thank god that years of practice prohibited you from using superspeed. If the words got out, people on set would be the last thing you had to worry about.”
“Wh-Why…wh-what are you so upset that I helped people? Something happened, didn’t it? You received a call just before the light fell down. Who was that?”
“Nothing.” Lena’s anger retreated and replaced with…fear. Nostrils inflated, jaw clenched, throat raised, tendons in her neck tensed.
“It’s not nothing. Look at you, you’re…scared. Who was it? Was it Lex?”
“You know nothing!” Lena charged forward until she was eye to eye with Kara. Irritation, desperation and anxiety all mixed together.
“Then, enlighten me.” Kara didn’t back down. Her stance mimicked Lena’s.
Lena paused and started to soften. Releasing her muscles one by one to her usual self but not quite. “I’d been warned and then you rushed to be a hero. I don’t know if they were connected. I don’t know if my regular sweeping and security checking are enough. Not knowing is what I’m scared the most.” Her voice got smaller toward the end. Kara’s hardened crinkle relaxed into sorrowful frown. She took one step closer and shortened the distance between them when Lena didn’t flee.
“The guy is just tired. They are all worn out. It’s the first day of work back from a vacation which is not long enough.” She circled her arms around Lena and felt relieved when Lena did the same thing. “It wasn’t necessarily connected. I didn’t see anyone suspicious standing near there when it fell down. You said that you were warned. What kind of warning was it?”
“Let’s just…” Lena signed. “…get back.” When Kara started to protest. “The call needs more analysis. I can’t do it here.”
They went back on set and many of their colleagues came rushing to Kara to check if she was okay. She kept the adrenaline explanation which everybody seemed to buy it. Mon-El looked like he had a lot to argue but chose to stick what people were saying. He patted her with much more force than usual and she mouthed her sorry. He threw a ‘I’m not blaming you, I just wish you to look out for yourself first’ which made her feel warm in her heart.
The rest of the day went on uneventful and they made up for the lost time. The ride back home was complete silence. Lena was deep in her thought since the accident. Lena went straight to her work station after the front door open. Kara greeted Ollie and took care of him. They had already eaten dinner on set so she made tea for both of them.
“…Urrrrrah!” Was what she heard when entering the room.
“No luck?”
“The source of the signal keeps bouncing around the world. It’ll take weeks for me to trace it. Maybe years.”
“Who was on the other side of line?” Kara took a sip from her mug.
“Voice was changed, I couldn’t recognize.” The look on Lena’s face said otherwise and she turned on her superhearing which she hated to use around Lena. Heartbeats went wild. Lena was lying.
“There’s no way to find more?” She probed.
“For now, but I’ll keep trying.” She knew that Lena would but Kara herself just wouldn’t be included. Exhaling defeatedly. She accepted it for the time being, pushing was for later.
“I need to go to Metropolis for Luthor annual gala.” Lena announced one day.
“What? You didn’t mention before. Can I go with you?” Kara put down the book she had been reading.
“No, it’s okay. It’ll be quick. I’m just needed there for appearance. Jay already took care of work for me and I bought the plane tickets. Stay here and keep each other company. I need you and Ollie to be safe together.”
“Why…why do you need us safe?”
“Just figure of speech.” Lena waved halfheartedly.
“Lena…, what’s wrong with us? You’ve been distant these past few days. We weren’t being…intimate that much anymore but you held me so tight every night. Like you’re…afraid of me leaving or something. I didn’t want to bring it up to add more pressure. But I…I don’t…did I do something wrong? This is new for me. I’ll do better, I promise!” She searched all over Lena’s face while talking with her hands.
“Kara, Kara.” Lena caught her panic hands. “I’m just stressed. You did nothing wrong. Work load is crazy. People were injured. The weird untraceable call. It all mixes together. It’s just that.“ Lena intentionally omitted her running into the danger didn’t lost on Kara. ”Maybe after the gala, we’ll make some time for just us two. Our last vacation was all indoor activities at my place, doing things that we do all the time. Maybe we can rent a cabin faraway and enjoy the wild. Ollie can run around in a much bigger space. What do you say?”
Lena navigated the topic toward elsewhere. She let it slide once more. “Okay. Sounds great.” Her voice was feeble and dejected.
“Kara, it’ll be okay.” The sentence meant to be comforting unsettled Kara.
The next day, they stood at the airport. Lena’s luggage were already checked in. Single suitcase. Small with practical contents. Lena said that she would be back soon and there were people preparing outfits for her to wear to the gala. She gave Lena a tight hug and Lena patted Ollie’s head, telling them both to take care of each other. Then, she was gone. Kara stayed there until the flight took her precious human up, up and away. She tugged the leash around Ollie’s neck gently and two of them left in identical gloom.
They video-called at night. Lena somehow looked thiner, the dark circles around her eyes got bigger and Kara’s worry only doubled. Times like this made her miss her sister more. She wanted to tell Alex about Lena. About a human capturing her heart and turning her life upside down in the best way. About how it was a miracle for her to find her mate after her planet exploded and took the Matrix with it. About Rao not forgetting her, he still looked after his children, child now, singular. Kal-El believed in Rao and the human’s God at an equal level. The Rao Kal-El talked about was not the same Rao in Kara’s heart. The prayer sounded off from his mouth. Definitions transformed. But that was still good. He had his belief and she had hers. Thinking that she would never stood under Rao’s light but Rao shone through light years and reached her. Blessing the last born and raised Kryptonian child on Earth. Blessing her with a mate so she would never feel alone. She wanted to tell Alex all that and more.
After their daily call, Kara still had her new phone on her palm. Pressing the familiar phone numbers on screen. The digits were memorized by heart. Staring at the meaningless numbers that could bring her the person she had been missing. Thumb hovering on the green call button. On a whim, she pushed it. The line went on and on and on and finally, someone answered. There was no immediate greetings. Just two people held their breath and waited for the other to speak.
“Hello?” Kara took the first step.
“Kara?” Alex’s voice was full of emotion.
“Alex…”
Chapter 35: Chapter 35
Chapter Text
“Alex, I missed you. I’m missing you right now.” Kara let out an uncontrollable sob.
“Me, too. Oh Kara, you have no idea how happy I am to hear your voice.” Alex sounded shaky and watery.
“I probably have the faintest idea.” They laughed a bit at Kara’s lame joke. “How are you?”
“I’m fine. Better now.” Alex’s honest words made her cry more. They didn’t speak for few minutes. “You?” Alex was the first to collect herself.
“Good but could be better. I…there’s so much I want to tell you.”
“But you can’t. Because of the contract you signed.” Alex added.
“No. That’s not important anymore. Jay has been telling me to call you.”
“Yeah…he said the same thing to me. But I told him that I…promised myself not to, I needed to figure things out first. Kara, I’m sorry that I lied to you. It’s the only thing that I regretted. It’s the only thing I’d do differently if I could do it again. But I would choose to accept this job no matter what because I needed to know about our father’s death. And most importantly, you have to know, too. I know you’ve been beating yourself up about this even before hearing you say it out loud. I should’ve said it sooner. It. Was. Not. Your. Fault.” Alex dragged words of the last sentence out as if she wanted to physically put it in Kara’s ears. “I’ll say it again and again. I’d tattoo it on our foreheads if I could, to remind you every single day, Kara. It was not your fault. He chose to protect us and I stood by his choice. Now, it’s our turn to protect each other and I can’t do it without you. We have to protect mom, too. She needs us. The Danvers are stronger together. El mayarah. We share the same motto that the House of El have. We will never replace your Kryptonian family but we are what you have now and we need to stick together. To honor your family. To tell them not to worry because we have each other. I got you, Kara. And you will always have me.”
Kara was full on tears now. Hearing her family motto from Alex released her. She felt Rao’s light all over her. “I…forgot about it. El mayarah.” Her native language felt so foreign. “El mayarah. Rao, how could I forget? Alex, I’m forgetting about them, about Krypton, about ieiu, about ukr. How can I do that?”
“Kara, you’re okay. It’s okay. Your mind was not in the right place. You just needed a little reminder. I needed it as well. We need to be together.”
“Rao, Lena’s right.”
“Wh-What? Are you talking about Lena Luthor?” Alex emphasized the name, not with contempt but with surprise.
“Yes. She said that if she still loves the brother she once knew, we will have no problem reconciling with each other. She said that we will make up because the Universe makes us the strongest duo on Earth.”
“S-She told you that?” Alex sounded impressed.
“And you proved her right.”
“She’s…someone special to you, isn’t she?” Alex asked tentatively.
“Yes, that’s one of the reason why I wanted to call you. I wanted to tell you how amazing she is, how smart she is, how compassionate she is. And I wanted to tell that…how much I love her.” Alex let out an audibly gasp. “I love her, Alex. She’s my mate. You know what that means.” She paused and Alex hummed her confirmation. “We’ve been together since Christmas. She’s been good to me, so so good. She’s patient. She said that she didn’t have much experiences in serious relationships but we could learn it together.” She went on and on about Lena. She shared everything with Alex, her story time-jumped constantly. Alex listened attentively and mostly in silence but gave her a few comments from time to time. Kara finished in panting breath. The dam broke and Alex was there to catch her.
“Wow, she’s…not what I thought she was. I…I was wrong. I’d like to meet her someday, Kara. If you let us.”
“Yes, Alex. I’ve wanted to do that for so so long.”
“And you need to let me take some of your burden and I’ll do the same to you. We should share the weight so we can breathe and carry on. Even the strongest being on Earth can’t hold it all by herself. I’m sorry but superstrength doesn’t apply here.”
“…You’re right. I’m sorry. I’m so so sorry. I’m sorry for not telling you about my mental condition. For running away from you. For saying all those mean words. For…every bad thing I’ve done. Like…like…for getting you into trouble with Eliza when we were young.”
“Are you kidding me? That potato gun was one of the most ingenious thing I’ve ever created. That’s why I get full score on my monthly shooting test.” Alex’s smug voice rang through the phone. Her sister was really back. Few sentences of poor apology and Alex already forgave her.
“But we were grounded for two weeks.”
“Worth it. When we go home next time, I’m gonna improve it to perfection.” Alex said ‘when’ and Kara felt warm inside.
“Lena can help you. She likes to build things. She’s the one checks my new phone regularly. She even debugs her apartment monthly, weekly if she has to. I think Eliza and you will like her. You all can geek out over science together.”
“You can, too. You’re smarter than the rest of us. Join us next time. Beat the crap out of us.” Alex reminded her of something she forgot once more. “Lena builds things. Sounds dangerous.” When Kara was about to talk back, Alex continued. “Lena checks her surroundings constantly? Sounds very paranoid. I like paranoid because I am, too. I like her already. She keeps you safe. But it also sounds exhausted.” Alex was just as compassionate as Lena. Rao, how were she so lucky to find these two?
“We shouldn’t have had to live like this. I told her that but she’s very pessimistic.”
“She’s carefully optimistic.”
“Are you defending her or yourself?”
“Both. Where’s she now?”
“You knew that already.”
“Yes, I did but I want to hear you say it. This is Alex asking her little sister not Agent Danvers asking about whereabouts of a nefarious family member.”
Kara smiled at Alex’s response. “She’s in Metropolis for Luthor annual gala. She wouldn’t let me come with her and I still don’t understand why she has to go. There’s…only her now. Don’t want to sound rude but it’s kind of meaningless. She said that she’ll be back the day after gala. She looks thiner and tired. I’m worried about her, Alex.”
“Yeah. We’ve been wondering about the same thing. We’ll have agents placed at the gala for security reasons. I’ll look after her.” Alex’s promise calmed her. “Do you have details about her trip to Metropolis? Where she stays, hotel information, flight information, something like that.”
“Yes, why?” Kara furrowed her eyebrows.
“Keep it with you all the time. If there’s something even slightest weird about Lena, let me know so we can take corresponding actions. Lex Luthor is in Stryker's Island Penitentiary which is near Metropolis.”
“Shit, I forgot about that, either.”
“You curse now?”
“Lena brings the worst in me, too. But only in…extreme circumstances.”
“Define extreme circumstances.”
“You don’t want to know.”
“Call it curiosity.”
“…Like…in…in bed…” Kara pulled the collar of her shirt to relieve some heat.
“Ew ew ew! I don’t need to hear about the Luthor taking my little sister’s virginity.”
“How d-did you know it was my…, okay, I don’t need to know, either. She’s amazing at that, too, Alex.” She said dreamily.
“Ew! Again. Don’t need to know how Lena is in bed. I need to bleach my brain. Maybe J’onn can erase my memory.”
“Who’s J’onn?”
“Oh! I forgot. I found out what happened to dad.” Her playful voice turned solemn. “He was on a mission in Peru to locate a Green Martian named J’onn J’ozz. Dad realized that J’onn was no threat but his boss at that time, Hank Henshaw, was obsessed with capturing J’onn. They fought and dad tried to stop them. He…” Words stuck in Alex’s throat. Kara could hear her sister’s heartbeat went crazy and the sound of tears falling. “He sacrificed himself to save J’onn. Hank died. J’onn promised dad to take care of us, Jeremiah’s daughters, for him once was a father of two girls. He took over Hank’s place and shape-shifted into him. He’s my boss now. He asked about you moving to Canada because he’s worried.”
“That’s…a lot of information. I thought that Green Martians were all dead due to Martian Holocaust instigated by the White Martians.”
“He’s the last one.” The sentence weighted on Kara. “We should all meet. Lena included.” Kara loved that Alex already took Lena in. “But try not to think about you two together, J’onn can read minds.”
“Rao, good advice. I’ve been having more sex than ever since I met Lena.”
“Again! Too much information!”
“How come this wasn’t the first thing you told me?”
“What? I didn’t know that you two were together?” Alex said defensively.
“Not that!” Kara blushed but she liked hearing Alex saying the word ‘together’. “About Jeremiah.”
“Oh…I just…I’m more excited about talking to you, talking about you.”
“Yeah, I’m also excited about that. Alex, if I have to take care of myself more, you should, too. All your life, Jeremiah and Eliza had been…hammering this notion into you. I know they meant well but you’re your own person. I’m not your first priority. You are your first priority.”
Alex didn’t say anything for long moment. “…You’re right but not entirely right. They were not the major force in molding this in me. I, myself, was and still am the biggest cause. I don’t need extra motivation. Kara, you alone are motivating enough.”
“Rao, you just want to make me cry.” Kara shuddered out her breath.
“Hey, I’m crying, too. I’m Alex, I-don’t-cry, Danvers for crying out loud.” She could hear her sister brushed away wetness from her cheeks.
“You’re Alex, Big-softie-on-the-inside, Danvers.”
“I’ll deny it if you tell anyone.”
“Lena already knows.” Kara cut off Alex’s retort. “I’m sorry about everything and I love you so much, Alex. You’ll always be my sister whenever and wherever we are.”
“And I you.”
“Is that little Danvers? Give me the phone, I need to yell at her.” Door opened and closed.
“It’s okay, Maggie. We talked it out.” There seemed to be some commotion on Alex’s side. “She’s changing. She’s gonna talk to you. It’s your decision to tell her about Lena.”
“You can tell her. I just want to apologize to her.”
“You’re sure?” She could see Alex’s widening eyes even it was an audio call.
“Yes, I’m sure…” Before she could finish, a different voice appeared.
“Why didn’t you call, you little shit? Did you know how worried we were? Jay, ever the nice guy, wouldn’t tell us your number because of some lame promises. He was the one took me in when I was cast out by my parents for being a lesbian and my aunt was too poor to take care of me back then. How could you ask him to do that? I knew that you needed to get away and I asked for his help again. This was how you thanked him?” Maggie yelled some Spanish afterwards and Kara could only listen obediently, regardless of how vulgar some curses were. “Phew, that was satisfying. Thanks for letting me do that.”
“I’m really sorry, Maggie. I’ll make it up to Jay at our next lunch together.”
“Oh yeah, I know you guys have bi-weekly lunches now. Spend his money. He makes too much of it. Hey, I heard that you spend less and less time at his place.”
“Who told you that?” Kara felt her face burning bright. “I leave that mission to Alex. She’ll tell you.” She admitted.
“No way that you’re gonna get away with this after what you put us through. Now spit.”
“Well…”
Notes:
The Danvers sisters will forever be my favorite pair of sister.
Chapter 36: Chapter 36
Notes:
I've been rewatching S1 so we're going to see many familiar scenes from now on!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Only Luthor Still On The Outside Is Back In Town.
Luthor’s Annual Gala, Is It Still Happening?
Lena Luthor Was Sighted With Jack Spheer.
Is It For The Gala Or The Guy?
Business Mixes With Pleasure?
The headlines went on and on. Her head was close to implode more and more. Pictures of them together in a fine restaurant. The one which Lena laughed brightly with her head thrown back and white teeth on full display irritated Kara the most. The smile wasn’t fake. It was so genuine that got her really worry. She knew that Jack was the only serious relationship, besides her, that Lena had ever had. Lena said that she liked women more and she didn’t cheat. But it didn’t stop her from spiraling. Jack was Lena’s longest friend. They shared the same interest in science and many things more. They even wanted to start their own company once. They had similar background. They looked good standing next to each other. Lena had been down way before she went to Metropolis. Kara was glad to see Lena relaxing with friend and became more like her real self but Kara would prefer that Lena did it with her. Not miles away with an ex-boyfriend.
Kara knew that Lena was way out of her league. Not to mention their family feud. Kara’s sense of inferiority did not help, either. She had nothing, just a refugee on Earth. Yes, she had Superman’s powers and she was probably stronger, okay definitely stronger, than him. Not that she had tested it. She was meant to be a great scientist to help Krypton but it vanished before she could grow up. She was sent to Earth to protect her baby cousin but arrived 24 years too late. She lost her purpose twice. She could become a Super but she was not sure that was what she wanted to do. She could never truly be herself if she wanted to hide her abilities all the time. She worked as her girlfriend’s personal assistant and made one tenth of said girlfriend’s salary, maybe less. Basically living in said girlfriend’s apartment who paid for all of their expenses.
She got to stop calling Lena, said girlfriend. [Rao, I’m such a failure. What would father and mother say? A proud member of House of El turned out to be like this. Not that it’s wrong. Every job has its difficulty and all jobs are equally important. But what am I doing here?] She said out loud into void, splaying on the couch. TV screen flashed Lena’s beautiful smile. She should turn it off but it had been a long time since she saw Lena like this. Even if it wasn’t with her, Kara would always want Lena to be happy. Lena should be happy, with whoever made her feel that.
A sharp ring pierced through her self-deprecating party. She cleared her throat. “…Hello?”
“Kara? Are you…are you okay? Did you watch the news?” She glanced at the TV.
“Yes…but I know not to believe a word they say.”
“Good. But I wanted to tell you myself. Don’t believe a word they say.” Lena recited it loud and clear. Kara felt like her airway had just been cleared. “Jack and I just haven’t seen each other for years. He will be at the gala so I can have a familiar face.”
And I’m not a familiar face? Shaking her head, she didn’t want to fight with Lena but she also didn’t know what to answer. So, she stayed silent.
“N-Not that you’re not a familiar face.” Lena must’ve picked up her lack of response and realized her own wording. “It’s just…I don’t want to expose you. You’re not safe to be seen with me. I miss you, Kara. You’re all I can think about.”
“I knew what I had got myself into when I agreed to be your girlfriend.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Great, despite the effort, she still angered Lena.
“Forget it. I don’t want to fight. You should rest. Tomorrow is the big day.”
“You’re right. Sorry, I didn’t mean to snap at you.”
“I…miss you, too. I’ll wait for you to come back.”
“I’d like that. Good night, Kara.”
“Good night, Lena. Sweet dreams.” She hung up quickly. Resting her head on the back of the couch. She fell asleep until the imminent yellow sun woke her up.
“You are worried, aren’t you?” Jay asked her while cutting his steak.
“Wh-What?” Their bi-weekly lunch had been rescheduled to an impromptu dinner upon Jay’s request.
“You do know why I asked you to dinner tonight, right?”
“I thought you just missed me.” She tried to lighten the mood.
“That, too. Because I got a very excited call from Maggie about her yelling at you. Saying and I quote, it’s so fucking satisfying. I’m happy to hear that you and Alex patched things up. But also…” He paused for dramatic effect which reminded her of Lena. “I’m here because I’ve been saying ‘No comment’ for the last 24 hours. She somehow roped me in to act as her PR. To you, I can be honest. She loves you, not him.” Jay cleverly brought Lena up without saying her name.
“What are you talking about? We’re just friends.” She hid her blush by the water glass.
“Friends my ass.” Kara was a little taken aback by his bluntness. “I know there’s something going on with you two. I’ve never seen her like this. I also dealt with her mess which I’m sure that she told you. And I knew it when she stopped me from hiring you.”
“That was…ages ago!” Her eyes widened, her food forgotten.
“She has never showed such protection over someone. Not even him.”
Averting her eyes, deep in her thought. “She’s the best thing that’s ever happened to me.” She whispered eventually.
“Then, stop worrying. And I’m happy for you two. Rooting for you right from the beginning.” He winked at her and laughed when her face got even redder. Then, the anchor’s voice flowed through the TV hanging up from the bar not far from them.
“…Flight 237 from Metropolis to Vancouver is experiencing some lost of altitude. The pilot seems to be circling the city after an apparent engine failure.” She stopped breathing. She creased her eyebrows harder and harder. Her heart rate went up to the point that the bouncing organ might jump out her chest any moment. She could hold her breath longer than any human but a Kryptonian still needed air. She inhaled forcedly.
“Did he say Vancouver?” She asked him, voice trembling. “Lena…” The flight number stared right back at her. The same one stored in her phone after the call with Alex. Frank would pick Lena up and Kara would wait for her back home. This was their plan. Until now.
Before Jay could answer, she was out of the restaurant the next second. Ignoring the old man’s confusing call of her name. She paused on the pavement, looking left and right. When she looked up to the sky, she saw a plane on fire, moving dangerously at an odd angle. A horrifying chill emerging inside of her body, goosebumps spreading like disease. Taking off her glasses, she looked deep into the plane and scanned it with x-ray vision. She saw Lena sitting there, hands holding tightly on armrests, eyes closed. The vein on her forehead popped out from exertion. Her heart echoed to Lena’s in increasing tempo.
Running into a dark alley. She was wearing a black hoodie and dark jeans. Her light pink leather jacket was left in the restaurant. Thanking Rao for her casual and inconspicuous outfit. She threw the hood over her head, tucked her hair in, tightened the strings and secured it with a knot in front of her face. Her feet never stopped all this time. Activating a power that she had stopped using since teenage was harder than she thought. Jumping once, she suspended in air just milliseconds. She upped her speed and willed her body to recollect the feeling of flying. Shutting her eyes and finally shooting into the sky. Her arms outstretched ahead. She darted toward the plane at alarming speed. She paused in mid air while the plane passed through above her head. She caught a glimpse of the damage. Two engines on outer side of each wing were on fire and a third one just exploded. She resumed to previous speed to follow it. That was when she saw it. A bridge stood right in their course. She needed to act. Fast. Her brain was working on a plan to save the people both on the plane and on the bridge when a damaged engine fell from the airplane and came right toward her due to the momentum. Crossing her arms in front of her face, she crashed into it and the engine broke into pieces while she was complete unharmed. She didn’t have the time to worry about the bystanders on the streets below who might get hurt from the debris. Pushing to maximum speed, finally, she caught up with the plane and held one of the wings in her hands to fly behind it. The side where both engines were down. She chanced a glance to the windows. Lena was in one of them. It seemed that Lena heard her call and turned to look through the glass. Her eyes widened when she looked right into Kara’s eyes. Kara ducked and hoped that Lena didn’t really see her. Lowering to underside of the aircraft’s body and turning herself upside down to hold its weight. But the bridge was straight ahead and she didn’t have time to lift the whole airplane up. “Oh! COME ON!” She let out a frustrated yell.
She turned back and now held the plane with both her hands above her head. Letting her superstrength out, she turned the plane clockwise. The metal bent and curved under her inhuman force. She shouted in hope that the gigantic metal monster would go as she planned. Passengers were screaming. Their chance was fading. Just when she thought that they were not going to make it. The airplane’s slow turning made it right on time to pass the breach in the bridge. Barely. One of the wing pointing down scraped the road on the bridge. The scratching sound and fire sparks nearly gave her a heart attack. Once they flew away from the bridge, she rotated the aircraft back and descended onto the river. Water rushed into her eyes, nose and mouth. She didn’t let go until the plane landed safely. Voices were muffled so she used her x-ray vision to scan for possible threat. When deeming none, she surfaced from the river. Fires in the engine were all gone. She swam to one of the wing and threw an arm onto it. Spitting out water and resting the underside of her left cheek on the cool metal. She pulled herself out to stand on the wing. She panted so hard because her lungs hurt so much. It was like the fire somehow transferred from the engines into her body. She looked ahead at the bridge which they just went through. There was commotion from the passengers. People were talking about her and…is that a click from camera? She used her last strength and launched into night sky.
She just came out of shower and sat on the couch, shoveling leftover pizza into her mouth. She turned on the new as soon as she came back. Ollie barked more than usual when she got in. Smelling and licking river water dripping from her.
“…Guardian angel or human wrecking ball. There’s destruction all over the bridge…”
“WHAT?” Hair still wet from her quick shower. She stood up and accused the reporter. ”Well, you try saving a plane for the first time and see if you’ll make a mess?!”
The front door unlocked. “Oh my god.” She turned around and saw a shocking Lena. She ran to hug her. “Ow!”
“Sorry, that was too hard. I’m just…I’m so worried.” She pulled back and scanned Lena for injuries. “I still can’t believe that I did it.”
“Yeah, neither can I.” Another voice ran behind Lena. She instinctively stepped forward to block Lena from any potential threat.
“ALEX!” She ran to hug her sister.
“Ow ow ow. Has Lena’s ‘ow’ meant nothing?” Alex still hugged back tightly.
“I’m sorry. I miss you so much!” She glanced up just in time to see a black man come through the door. Repeating her previous movement, she now stood in front of her girlfriend and her sister. “Who are you?”
“Hello, Kara Zor-El. My name is J’onn J’ozz. I’m under a disguise of a human named Hank Henshaw.” J’onn stood there with hands clapped in front. He has warm but stern brown eyes. They stared at each other for a while. Suddenly, he shape-shifted into his true form. A Green Martian with different voice spoke. “If it makes you more comfortable, I can stay like this.”
She swallowed hard. Eyes moved up and down to search the fellow alien. “Yes, I’d like that. Thank you.”
“Are you okay?” Alex asked from behind.
“Me? Am I okay?” She pointed at herself and walked pass her sister. “Are you okay?” She gazed at Lena’s emerald orbs.
“I need a drink.” That was all Lena said. She was confused about Lena’s reaction but she sprung into action to get Lena a glass.
“I’ll take one, too.” She glared at Alex.
“I’m good.” J’onn walked closer to them.
Lena and Alex both drank in one go. “What were you thinking?” Lena asked weakly. Kara rooted on the spot, unsure what to say. Lena walked toward the TV, putting her glass on the coffee table on her way. Her body still faced the flat screen, only turning her head toward Kara and pointing a finger at the grainy photo. “You exposed yourself to the world. You’re out there now, Kara. E-Everyone will know about you and you can’t take that back!”
“I covered my face!” She argued.
“That was not enough. Do you know how many people can uncover that with devices on hand? Well, let me present an example. How about LEX LUTHOR?!” Lena yelled out her brother’s name.
“Do you not see the news?” She was now standing in front of Lena, mimicking Lena’s posture. “They can’t even tell if it was a woman or a man. They just call me guardian angel!”
“Or human wrecking ball.” Alex piped in. Averting her eyes when Kara shot her an angry stare. “Okay, you two calm down. That’s why J’onn and I are here for. The DEO team will arrive within two hours. We need to take actions.”
“What actions?” She asked, arms crossing in front of her chest.
“Damage control.” Alex held a palm up to stop her. “Lex Luthor could be behind this. List of passenger would probably be leaked soon and Lena would be the center of attention. We need you to get out of here. You need to come back to National City where we can protect you the most. Our headquarter is just on the…”
“Absolutely not. I won’t leave Lena.”
“It’s not up to you.”
“It is. Because you’re not the boss of me. I don’t have to go out. I can stay here and take care of Lena. I’ll talk to Jay about my job.”
“How about…” J’onn voiced his opinion when the two sisters stuck in a stare contest which looked like would take forever if no one intervened. “Kara moves back to her original accommodation and we will go from there. And you do need to talk to your employer. To talk about terminating your contract early.”
“NO!” Kara shook her head fervently. “I’ll stay here. Lena needs me now, more than ever.”
“Kara, J’onn is being reasonable here. Can’t you work with us?” Alex asked exasperatedly.
She was about to protest when a shaky, pale hand wrapped around her forearm. “Kara, please…I’m tired and scared. I need you to be safe. Let’s do what they said first. Please.” Lena looked at her pleadingly. Green eyes drown in sorrow and pain. There was…something more, something that Kara couldn’t identify.
In hindsight, she should’ve studied longer, deeper and sooner.
Notes:
I like both ideas of Kara saving Alex and Kara saving Lena from the falling plane. Two most important people in her life whom she is willing to sacrifice her identity for.
The plot is forming and the characters are reacting. Maybe you're anxious, mad, sad or just excited about it. I urge you to please bear with me! Thank you so much for reading. Stay safe and do whatever makes you happy!
Chapter 37: Chapter 37
Notes:
Maybe things aren't what you think, maybe they annoy you, maybe they are illogical and unreasonable. I'd like to think it's us, it's humanity. Watching them like this tortures me as much as it tortures you!
Thank you for reading!
Chapter Text
She was back to Jay’s apartment with two duffle bags. Her clothes had been grown about double of its original size because Lena insisted to buy more for her. She successfully talked Lena down several times or it would’ve been a whole closet too much. She left them by the door and immediately searched for her phone.
“Not yet.” Alex plucked it out of her hands.
“Hey! I need to talk to Lena.”
“J’onn and our agents are there to set up precaution. They will be her security for the time being. Let them work and then you can call once I get the green light.”
She huffed out her frustration. Taking her bags to bedroom to keep herself busy. She was half way through unpacking when Alex wandered into the room, leaning against the door frame.
“How are you holding up? Apart from not able to call your girlfriend.”
“I’m fine. Just…still high on adrenaline.” She turned to face her sister. “I caught a plane! Can you believe it? I’m not saying that I want to be a Super now. It’s just that…I was back on track. I was helping people. I was supposed to help Krypton, help Kal-El. That didn’t happen but this happened! For a moment there, I fulfilled my purpose.” She sat on the end of the bed, a smile on her face.
“Yeah, I kind of understand. I was so scared but I was also very proud. It was hard to remain straight face when J’onn could read my mind. He probably heard me screaming on the inside the whole time.” The Danvers sisters giggled but it died down rather soon. Alex was now sitting next to her.
“How come J’onn was comfortable enough to show his true self in front of Lena? I know Lena but you guys just met.”
“I think that Lena was screaming on the inside, too. J’onn flew me here when we received the intel. I was in a VIP seat of watching you saving a falling plane from mid air. It was really fucking awesome and I think J’oon heard that, too.” Alex winced. “Before our big talk, I would’ve killed you myself. Now? I just want you to be happy. That’s why I’m here. To help you and Lena get through this as painless as possible.” Alex laughed wryly at the word ‘painless’. “After you left, we landed and disguised as federal agents to help people. We needed to get Lena out of the scene at soonest. She was full on panicking in the beginning but calmed down quickly and next thing I knew, she suggested we went to where you must be to talk. J’onn heard her thoughts accidentally because they were really loud. He said that Lena only worried about you and what to do next to keep you safe. That was when he knew that he could trust Lena and even told me to do so.” Alex held her hand during conversation. She always provided some kind of closeness when they had serious talk. Her way of consoling Kara.
“That’s Lena. Always thinks of others but never herself. She’s great, isn’t she? And also frustrates me all the time.” Kara played with Alex’s fingers.
“Hmm…you’re so whipped.”
“Yes, I am.” One hundred percent honesty.
“Hi.” She finally was allowed to call Lena.
“Hi.” Lena sounded so tired.
“How are you?”
“Fine, I guess. I saw some serious alien technologies here. Perks of working in DEO, I guess. They will be taking me to work tomorrow.”
“What? You’re still working tomorrow?”
“Of course. I’m not hurt and I don’t want to delay our already late schedule. I talked to Jay and explained your sudden disappearance without flying to catch the plane part. You should give him a call, by the way. He wasn’t happy about me working but he knew better than to argue. He said that you don’t have to accompany me for the rest of shooting.”
“NO! Lena, I can protect you.”
“Kara, I need you to be safe. The shooting only lasts for another 3 weeks and you need to go back to National City. Listen to your sister.”
“I’m indestructible. We need to stay together. We are stronger together!” She yelled out her family motto unconsciously.
Lena was surprised by her outburst but the anger crept in the next moment. “You are NOT indestructible. Kryptonite can hurt you or worse! It’s final. There’s nothing can change my mind.”
“Why are you pushing me away?” The question had been haunting her broke out eventually.
“I’m not! Protection is two-way street and this my way to protect you. I’m human but I’m not weak. And you don’t know my brother and what he is capable of.”
“Did you find out Lex was behind this? Are you certain?”
Lena paused. “It’s his signature all over.” Once again, Lena provided an ambiguous answer whenever Kara asked the right question. The kind of question that was about the Luthors. The kind of question that stung Lena. This time, she decided to push for more.
“First, you would’t tell me who called you on the phone before the light fell. Second, you went to Metropolis all of sudden. And now, you still aren’t willing to loop me in. I caught the plane not Kal-El. He’s too busy with his perfect life to even care about us. We’re just the collateral damage of their egotistic, meaningless, stupid war. We should bo better than that. We are better than that. But all you do is pushing me away. That’s the opposite of doing better than those two boys.” Her tears was threatening to fall.
“You can toss your cousin aside but I can’t! He’s my brother. Egomania or not. He’s still alive and he’s still hurting people. I don’t have proof yet but it’s him. I can’t let him get to you. I would die preventing it before he did.” Lena’s voice was full of determination.
Hearing Lena’s comment on her and Kal-El hurt but a more urgent matter occupied her mind. “What are you saying? Lena, talk to me. I’m scared.” Kara caught Lena’s implication but she didn’t want to acknowledge it. She was afraid that if she said it out loud, it would become reality.
Lena sighed. “Kara…I’m tired. Let me rest for the night, okay? Let’s…let’s talk tomorrow.”
“No! Lena! You’re saying goodbye. I can feel it. Talk to me, tell me how to fix it!” She cried ugly into her phone.
“I’m saying good night not good bye. Please, Kara. We need to rest and be ready for tomorrow.”
“What’s going to happen tomorrow?” She pushed again.
“Just a brand new day. Don’t worry.”
“Lena…”
“Sweet dreams, Kara.” Then the call ended. On Lena’s term. They always did things on Lena’s term. Lena squeezed herself in Kara’s life. Lena opened up to her. Lena asked to keep their relationship in secret. Lena went to family event alone. But Kara let her do all that. She was as guilty as Lena. Like herself once said, she was the obedient puppy following Lena everywhere. Even when Lena tore them apart, she would allow it without fighting.
But it was the same Lena, same sweet Lena, who patiently waited for her. Offering herself first, not caring if Kara returned the kind gesture. Remembering every little detail about Kara and giving her gifts constantly, big or small, physical or intangible. All equally thoughtful. The same Lena looked past their family entanglement and created a pure land for them to reside. A home that Kara thought she lost. A haven that Kara thought she would never have. After a long journey, Kara was finally right where she was meant to be. Rao brought her Lena. Even before she was designed in the Birthing Matrix, the Red Sun God knew that this particular being, the last daughter of Krypton, would travel far and found a soulmate on a foreign planet. Impossibility born from intricate, carefully-crafted accidents. Then, why was Rao taking Lena away again? She began to doubt her God for the very first time. When her homeland ceased to exist, she didn’t even question him. She turned to him more. For guidance. For solace. But right now? She wasn’t sure anymore.
She didn’t know how long she had been crying. She woke up in Alex’s arms with yellow sunlight tingled her skin. Eating the breakfast that some agents delivered, she noticed the weather was getting warm. Spring was coming.
“What do you want to do today?” Alex asked.
“Waiting for Lena to get off work.” She was on her second cinnamon roll from Outlander.
“Okay. What do you want to do while waiting for Lena to get off work?” Alex rephrased.
Pausing at mid bite. “I want to know about your investigation.”
“Kara…you know I can’t tell you that.”
“I’m an alien monitored by DEO who caught the plane with Lex Luthor’s sister on it. Oh wait, I’m also the sort of species that Lex Luthor hates the most. How’s that for good reasons?” She bit out the words knowing it would annoy her sister.
“We’re still working on it. There’s a lot we don’t know.” Alex clenched her jaw from saying more.
“Alright, can I talk to J’onn?” She changed to a method in hope of getting real answers.
“What? Why?”
“Can I?”
“He’s busy.”
“15 minutes and he can fly.”
“Kara…”
“Alex, do it for me. You promised painless and we both know that’s not possible. I can handle pain. I just need to know the truth.”
Alex contemplated, pacing back and forth. Coming to a stop. “Fine. You ask for it.”
An hour later, there were knocks on the door. J’onn greeted them both. He gave Alex a hug. Kara was glad that they became so close. After all these years, Alex found out about her father and gained another one along the way. She waited for them, leaning on the kitchen island, arms crossing in front of her. J’onn walked slowly toward her. He thought for a moment before speaking.
[Greetings, Kara Zor-El.]
[You speak Kryptonese?] She uncrossed her arms and straightened her body.
[A little bit and I’m getting rusty.]
[Lena’s dog, Ollie, responds to Kryptonese.] She blurted out.
J’onn smiled. [He’s a very intelligent being. We talked a lot last night. He’s worried about you. I promised him to take care of you in his absence.]
[Thank you.] She held her upper lip to catch a sob. She missed Ollie.
“I’m afraid that this is where my capability ends.”
“It’s okay. Thank you. I found more and more living beings that I could use Kryptonese. They’re Rao’s blessings.”
“Mon-El?” Alex asked.
“Yeah. We have our differences but Kryptonians and Daxamites still share a lot of similarity in language.”
“Glad to hear that.” Alex gave her a crooked smile.
“What do you wish to talk about?” J’onn pulled them back on track.
“Was Lex Luthor behind this?” The blunt question caught both the Director and the Agent of DEO off guard. J’onn recovered quickly.
“We’re still collecting information.”
“Skip all the bureaucratic craps. Give me the direct answers. I deserve to know.” Kara looked dead into J’onn’s eyes. They stood still for long minutes. “You can’t read my mind, can you?” She squinted at him.
“No, I cannot.”
“WHAT? And you didn’t think to tell me?” Alex threw her hands up in defeat.
“Even if I can’t perform my telepathy fully, it’s still a good way to intimidate people when they don’t know.” J’onn arced his right eyebrow just a little bit.
“I’ve read about Martian’s powers before and I don’t sense him inside my head.” Kara clarified more.
“Great. Thanks for letting me know, you assholes.” Alex walked to the kitchen to make more coffee. Muttering something about too early for this when they had already been up for more than two hours.
J’onn watched them for a while. He sighed. “You reminded me so much of my girls.” Kara looked at him sympathetically. “I’m telling you this because I already feel strongly for you, Kara Zor-El. We don’t know each other yet but I hope we can in the future.” He took a deep breath. “We found that the engines were sabotaged purposefully. The outer ones were designed to fail first, lowering the altitude. Probably to let everyone see. Then, the inner ones should explode at the same time but only one of them detonated on time. Which gave you time to change its course and landed it safely on the river. Lex Luthor doesn’t seem to be the type to make such mistake so we suspect that he has help on the outside who didn’t follow his instructions step by step.”
“So you’re sure it was Lex?”
“No, we suspect him. We’re going to find the help first.”
“Talk to Kal-El. He deals with Lex multiple times. Maybe he can tell us about Lex’s other friends.” J’onn and Alex looked at each other meaningfully. “What was that look supposed to mean?” Kara watched them carefully.
“We were hoping that you can be the one contact your cousin.”
Chapter 38: Chapter 38
Notes:
To have your own expectations and theories before reading a story or a chapter. To feel different kind of emotions, good and bad, afterwards. The authenticity of that is precious. No one can take that from you. Therefore, it's rare for me to say something beforehand, please kindly bear with these characters! Give them time, they'll come around. All of them.
Happy reading!
Chapter Text
“We were hoping that you can be the one contact your cousin.”
She stood there, looking dumbfounded. “M-Me? We haven’t talked in years!” Her hands fell from her waist. She didn’t notice that she was mimicking Kal-El’s favorite stance.
“We’ve crossed roads from time to time but he’s very opposed to any government agencies or organizations.” J’onn said. “He even accused me as traitor because we have Kryptonite stored in DEO.”
“Y-You have Kryptonite?!” Kara asked in consternation.
“Kara, we haven’t used it once. That’s one of the biggest reasons that I joined DEO because I can protect you more. You have someone on the inside. We’re working on getting rid of them.” Alex came to assure her. The warmth radiated from her sister made her mind clear.
“DEO needs serious reformation. My predecessor wasn’t a good man.” J’onn pointed at his face. “I want to do better. We’ve already begun to transform bit by bit, regarding all matter concerned extraterrestrials. Medical services, accommodation arrangement, occupation consulting and so on and so forth. I promise you, Kara, we’ll do my best to make Earth a less hostile planet to all aliens.” J’onn let his emotions show for the first time. A thousand-year sorrow seeped out of his kind dark eyes.
She felt wetness on her cheeks. “Thanks, J’onn. You know how much that statement means to us refugees on Earth. If anyone could do it, it would be you.” She swallowed hard. “I’ll talk to Kal-El. I want to help. All of us on this planet.” She nodded at them.
The last time she saw Kal-El was at her college graduation. That was when Lex started to show his madness and Superman’s supposed older cousin was the last thing on his mind. She brought up his name on her phone. Staring bitterly at the name.
The line rang for many times and finally it connected. “Hello.” Kal-El’s low voice floated through.
“Hello, Kal-El. It’s been a long time.”
“I’m sorry that I’ve been busy.” An excuse had been used for at least a decade.
“I have my own things to work on, too.”
“Yes, I’ve seen the news. That was very reckless. You’re putting yourself and your family in danger.” Kal-El seized the chance to scold her rather quick. It was like he was waiting to say these exact words at soonest.
“My family are fine.” Kal-El had stopped being her family long time ago. A bitter thought crashed into her mind but she dispersed it hastily. “I’m with Alex. She works in DEO which you already knew. We’re in need of your help.”
“You can’t trust that secret organization. The man in charge is corrupted.” Kal-El spit out the words like venom.
“If you mean Hank Henshaw, he’s dead. If you mean J’onn J’onzz, a fellow alien, the last of his kind which you might find that statement familiar, I won’t be too worry. J’onn promised Jeremiah to take care of his daughters before his death. You remember Jeremiah? The kind man you left me with?” Kara bit back.
“Of course I remember!”
“Then how come you never visited the Danvers when they lost him? The generous family who took your teenage cousin in without second thought?”
“It was the best for you! So you could have a human family to look after you, to teach everything you needed to know about living on Earth.” Typical Kal-El, only answered questions he wanted to acknowledge.
“Oh yeah? How about the Superpowers part? Hmm? They knew that, too?”
She could hear Kal-El breathing hard, most likely trying to rein his anger in. “It’s not a good time to discuss this. I’m sure there’s a reason that you called?”
“Family shouldn’t have to have reasons to call.” She had to poke him before going back to the matter on hand. “Besides you, who else does Lex deem as friends and not in the prison?”
“Why do you ask?”
“Answer me.”
He sighed. “John Corben but he’s dead due to a failed assassination. Eve Tessmacher, his crazy fan, who is in Arkhem Asylum…”
“Any second will be good.” Kara rolled her eyes, impatiently listening to Kal-El list all the names.
“…Um there’s…there’s someone. Family friend of some sort. A sister and a brother. Mercy and Otis Graves!” Superman finally provided some usable names.
“I’m putting you on speaker. Alex, there’re two names. Mercy Graves and Otis Graves. Sister and brother.”
“We’ve tried to trace them. Dead ends all the time. Maybe they’re really useful so Lex keeps them close?” Alex talked while searching on her laptop.
“Possible. I’ve seen them a few times at Luthor mansion. Lena knew them, too. Especially Mercy.” Kal-El thought out loud which in turn made Kara’s heart beat louder at a particular name. “Do you think that Lex was targeting Kara? That’s impossible. I hid her well.” Kara’s eye balls might fall out the sockets if Kal-El did not stop talking.
J’onn stepped in before her. “It’s an ongoing investigation which Kara is helping us.” He politely blocked Superman’s further question.
“J’onn, with all due respect, this is my cousin we’re talking about. Who just showed herself to the world. I have the right to know.” Kal-El demanded like he was the one in charge.
“No, you’re not. I’m an adult. I can take care of myself. I’m helping people even if I have to work with the government.” Her sarcasm didn’t go unnoticed by her cousin. She cut his protest off. “Don’t you forget that I’m older and I lived on Krypton for 13 years. We have the same powers but I’m stronger than you.”
She could practically hear him exploding on the other side but she didn’t gain any satisfaction from it. She only felt sorrow. Her only blood family was moving farther and farther away from her.
J’onn might not be able to read her mind but he could read her face. “Lena Luthor was on the plane that Kara saved. We suspected that Lex was targeting his sister.”
Kal-El snapped out of his sulk. “That’s…highly possible. Lena was in town for that gala. I was there but I didn’t see anything worth mentioning.” More like worth reporting and she earned an elbow to her stomach from Alex by muttering that.
“Superman, we would like to ask you to keep an eye for the Graves siblings and any potential threats at your side. We really need all the help for this case.” J’onn stated it calmly.
“Sure. I’ll check Stryker's Island, too.” Kal-El said. “If you don’t mind, I’d like to get the ball rolling.”
“Have a good day.” J’onn managed to squeeze one last sentence and Kal-El hung up before any of them could.
“Jerk.” Kara mumbled.
“He is. But we need his help.” She was surprised about J’onn’s approval of her wording. “Tell Winn to double the effort on searching the Graves. I’ll update the team and in the meantime, Kara.” He looked square in her eyes. “Do not present your powers any more than now. We have to keep you hidden. You might be our ace card in this.”
“J’onn! Leave Kara out of this!” Alex exclaimed. “I’ll do anything but leave her alone.”
“Alex, I just asked her to hide her powers. I think Kara can help us in a…deeper way. Her relation to Lena Luthor is one.” Kara couldn’t help but blush a little at J’onn suggestion.
“J’onn…”
“I have to get the ball rolling, too. Have a good day to you both.” He dipped his head and headed out.
“Does he know about me and Lena?”
“I think Lena screaming on the inside part might be a dead giveaway.” Alex pinched the bridge of her nose. “But he didn’t comment nor disapprove. But Kara, this could be dangerous. When you care for someone, rationality is out of the window faster than you can imagine.” Alex was clearly speaking from her heart.
“I know. I caught a plane for Lena.” Kara admitted. A beat later. “Winn works for DEO!”
“Took you long enough.” Alex still worried but smirked nonetheless. “Remember all the game nights we had to leave early?”
Kara thought hard into memories. Head thrown back in frustration. “I can’t believe that I fell for his lame excuses every time! ‘My PS4 malfunctions and I have to fix it now before it’s too late.’ Like he didn’t do the maintenance every other week!”
“Yeah, I yelled at him after that one. He was getting sloppy.” Alex wiggled her right eyebrows once and took a sip of her coffee. “Hey, do you…want to talk about what happened to the phone call with Lena?”
She pulled her lips in. “I can’t…it’s too scary. I’m not ready to…I’m…not…”
“It’s okay. I just want to check in.”
“Thanks, Alex. And thank you for holding me in sleep.”
“My arms hurt so you have to give me the last potsticker at dinner.”
“Deal!”
“Hi! How’s work?” She tried to cheer up for her lover.
“Awful. We were in the middle of an intense scene where I got to yell at Mike when the news broke out. People immediately treated me like a plague or gave me pity looks except for Jess and Mike. Mike even offered to take me to that piano bar. I’m not used to him being nice to me. Maybe he’s trying to get into my pants again.”
“I can throw him into the sun for you.” The joke didn’t reach its designed effect. Kara hurriedly to fill the silent gap. “The investigation is going well. I uh…I called Kal-El today. He’s still a pain in the butt but he agreed to help us.”
“Kara, stay away from this. You should be in National City. When’s your flight?” Lena sounded anxious and annoyed.
“Why are you pushing me away again?” Why couldn’t they have a normal conversation without her tears spilling out?
“I’m not! I just want you to be safe. Get out of here as far as possible.” Plea was all over Lena’s voice.
“We’re stronger together. I just made one phone call but Alex and J’onn are doing all the work. I trust them. All I ask is for you to trust us. Not just the DEO but also us as in you and me, Lena.” Her begging parroted Lena’s.
There was only Lena’s soft breathing at the other end of line. “Ollie misses you.” Lena whispered.
Kara’s ears perked up and located two heartbeats. One was much faster than the other. “I miss him, too. I miss you, Lena. I miss us.” She did miss Lena terribly. It took only one night for her to change from spending 24 hours a day with Lena to nothing at all.
“I miss you, too.” The sentence was barely audible if not for her superhearing.
“Can I go see you?”
“No.” Lena answered firmly.
“Lena…”
“Kara, let’s rest. We have much to deal tomorrow.” The same reasoning was really getting on her nerves.
“Lena, please. I just need to be close to you.”
“Maybe close is never the answer.”
“What are you saying? Lena, don’t hang up on me.” She could hear Lena’s finger moving to hover on the screen.
“Kara, sweet dreams. I’ll be dreaming of you.” With that, the line disconnected. Much like her relationship with Lena. She didn’t know why the price of saving Lena was to lose her. She sat on the bed, leaning against the headboard. She looked out through the window. If she looked hard enough, she might be able to catch a glimpse of Lena. So close yet so far away.
“Kara, I know it’s a bad time.” Alex stood by the door apologetically. “We arranged your flight back to National City this weekend. You won’t be flying in Commercial. DEO has its own military grade private jet and…”
“I’m not going anywhere. Lena needs me.”
“Kara, listen to me.” Alex took a tentative step forward and swallowed hard before speaking. “Lena is the one keeps pushing us to send you back. She made it very clear that she will tell us everything after you’re safe in National City.”
Chapter 39: Chapter 39
Notes:
Spoiler alert: time jump.
Chapter Text
“What…?” She asked dumbfoundedly.
“Lena won’t talk to us if you are still in Vancouver.” Alex rephrased it into a blunter and shorter sentence.
“She can’t…she really said that?” She was in complete shock. Not having enough time to let other emotions surface.
“Yes, Kara. I’m sorry but we need her to share what she knows. It’s her only deal. Let’s do as she said and then we can think of something else.” Alex’s voice sounded so far away. Now the shock passed, confusion drowned her sister’s words into nonsense. Why did Lena keep pushing her away? This question already sounded like a broken record since she caught the plane with her bare hands. Anguish washed over her. Did she do something wrong? Except for the crash because she would never let Lena die on her watch. Was she not good enough? She was, through and through, head to toe. Then, why brought Lena to Kara only to take her away? Another repeated question with no answer. Rao, why are you so cruel? What did I do? Is this because I’m finally happy while my people aren’t be able to? Is this because I didn’t fulfill my parents’ wish to take care of Kal-El? Or is this simply because I should’ve died with them and not survived alone? I didn’t abandon them. I carried them in my heart, everyday in my life. Tell my what to do and I’ll fix it. Her mind shouted into the void that she thought where Rao might be. Her Red Sun God gave her the same answer as always. Silence. She fell down to the floor. Eyes unfocused. She sat there, dejected. She began to feel that her body, mind and soul slowly faded away. Her entire being stopped functioning. Something was calling her. Someone was calling her name. “…Kara, Kara, KARA!” Alex cupped her face between two supposedly warm hands but she couldn’t feel it. “Kara, look at me. Please. I’m here. We’re still here. This isn’t the end. We’ll figure it out!” Alex was crying. Teardrops dripped on Kara’s hands. Her sister’s face covered in wet mess.
The rest of the day went on without her knowing. She was in a state that even food couldn’t chew their way in. Nth metal walls were set around her already shattered heart that she didn’t know could get torn into even smaller pieces. The only one who could knock the walls down was the reason they were there in the first place. Lena was both the key and the lock. There was nobody like her out there. On this planet. In this galaxy. Or any other places with life in it. Eat, shower, sleep, she did all that upon Alex’s pleading.
Days went by and she was at a private hangar before she knew it. Lena didn’t call and she didn’t have the power to dial. Her Superpowers were useless here. She didn’t use them often around Lena, didn’t even listen to Lena’s and Ollie’s heartbeats that much. Lena made her comfortable and complete. She didn’t need the powers granted by yellow sun, she only needed the ones born with her. Boarding the plane, she immediately chose a single seat by the window. Alex got the hint and took the seat in front of her. J’onn and the rest of the team remained in Vancouver to work with Lena. Alex would support them from National City.
Kara wanted to take off her glasses and reached out to Lena. She just wanted to be able to sense Lena. Once they took off, it would be harder and harder for her to make any kind of contact with Lena. But she also wanted to respect Lena’s wish to disconnect. Are they still together? It felt like a break-up when they didn’t actually break things up. Lena didn’t give her clear answers. Much like Rao. She was left alone. In darkness. Searching for light but in vain. Phantom Zone in another form. Maybe she was destined to be locked in endless vacuum. Her punishment being the one who got away. Giving her hope and then ripping it from her bloody body. Only to go through it again. Her personal hell. The scariest part was that she would do it over and over again because it meant that she got to meet Lena. Even just having her precious soulmate for a short, limited period of time.
Before she knew it, they arrived at National City. She went back to her loft. It was still the same way she left it with. But more organized.
“Did you…clean?” Was the first sentence from her in…she didn’t know how many days. Time was irrelevant when in numbness.
“Yes. I clean when I’m stressed. I missed you so this was the closest thing I got. You’re tidier than I thought.” Alex replied with upmost carefulness.
“Thank you.” She hugged her sister as hard as she was allowed.
“I love you.” Alex’s voice trembled.
“Love you, too.” She whispered.
At the fifteenth night, she approached Alex. “Can I call Lena now?”
Alex gave her a knowing look like she wanted to say something but didn’t know where to start. “Yes. I’m surprised you didn’t call her already.”
“I wanted to give her space and also give myself some time to think.” She took a deep breath for the next line. “I need a closure.”
“Kara…” Alex’s brows saddened. “She didn’t break up with you. You just need time to deal with things.”
“We’ll see.” Deep down, Kara still hoped for the best. She acted strong on the outside to convince herself that she was ready for any answer that Lena might provide. She keyed in the familiar numbers. If this was the last time, she wanted to savor it. Imprinting every digit into her brain that she would never forget. Lena picked up at the fourth ring, seeming to wait for the right tempo to start this conversation. “Hello?”
“…Hi, Kara.” Her name still sounded good on Lena’s tongue.
“Are you ready to talk? Now that I’m at right where you want me to be. And stop saying that you want to keep me safe.” The last added sentence kept Lena quiet for a moment.
“…This is for the best.”
“For you or for us?”
“For you, Kara. I don’t care about myself.”
“But you also don’t care about us.”
“You’re wrong.”
“I wish.” She paused and brought up the most daunting topic. “I saw Jack went to Vancouver.” The headlines were all over the place. She shamelessly scouted through every gossiping article. The pictures cut into her heart and the words hammered the knife deeper.
“The gala reunited us. It’s good to have an old friend.” Lena expressed in monotone.
“Say it, Lena. Like you did with every question I asked. Just say it.” She asked the question without actually voicing out loud. Kara closed her eyes, still hoping for the best.
“I’m with Jack now.” It was not a knife, Lena’s line was like an ax swung toward her body. A huge, ragged wound bloomed right on top of her beating heart. Blood oozed out and the ax kept going. The air in her lungs was sucked out in one go and the breathing organ desperately tried to work but the metal was heartless. Repetition. One ax cut at a time.
“This is the worst lie I’ve ever heard. I’d rather you tell me that you stop loving me.” A single tear fell from her closed eye.
“You deserve someone better and I can’t give you that.” Lena said it like she recited it in millions of times. Like a rehearsed line.
“I don’t want someone better. I want you.” She opened her eyes, waterfall formed on her cheeks.
“What we had was amazing. Let’s keep it that way.” Another perfected script.
“Are you going to treat me like your fellow actors in the worst writing scene ever?”
“You should stop calling so we can move on.” She liked Lena’s performance. It was always part of the character and part of Lena. A delightful mixture. Not this unfamiliar actor reading over the lines without any emotion.
A thought hit her. “Are we being listened? Is it your brother?”
“This is for the best.” They were like broken record. Kara was the diligent phonograph and Lena was the stubborn disc. No matter how hard Kara coaxed, Lena would only play the same paragraph.
“Lex, if you’re listening, I’m Kara Zor-El. Kal-El’s cousin, you might know him as Superman. Yes, the one you were and still are trying to kill. I’m in love your sister and I will keep loving her until my last dying breath…”
“STOP!” The phonograph disc record finally reached a different tone. Screechy obstacles prevented it from functioning normally. “I’m with someone now. You should do the same. What we had was in the past, it was amazing but also a mistake that shouldn’t have happened. It’s time to stop. To go separate ways.”
It was like Krypton exploded all over again. From the core of her this time. Bursting into infinite particles. Everything was on fire. Burned to nothingness. Tears erupted from her eye sockets, lavas streaming from volcano. Rifts on her body closed and reopened in deadly cycle. Each time hurt more than the last. The word ’mistake’ rang in her ears. She knew that Lena said it to provoke her but didn’t mean it hurt any less. She didn’t want to fight, she couldn't afford to fight. So she chose to settle on this. “Remember me, Lena. That’s all I ask. Krypton is gone. Kal-El has a life. I need someone other than my Earth family to remember me. I’ll always love you. No matter how painful I am when I think of us. I love you. I love you from the bottom of my heart. I’ll love you to infinity.” And without hesitation. [I love you. I love you from the bottom of my heart. I’ll love you to infinity.] Original Kryptonese version was added to emphasize.
“Goodbye, Kara.” The line went dead after that. Lena didn’t say it back. Lena never said it back. She never said she loved Kara.
She wailed loudly, not cared if her neighbors heard. Alex came rushing in her room. Her loyal sister who probably waited outside her door, trying hard not to listen in and ready to act on the cue. Alex held her tight. Her grip fierce. Faithful to a fault. Her sister’s cooing did nothing to comfort her but was a solid existence nonetheless. She cried and cried until she fell asleep and then woke up to more weeps. Her lacrimal glands worked harder than ever, harder than that time when she cried into Lena’s arms, until there was nothing left. When her tears dried, Alex brought some water for her. Lost in slumber only to awake in wetness running down from her eyes. The torturous circle lasted long enough for the yellow sun to come up.
This was her new life now. Different from her life before and during Vancouver.
News clips about Lena were what kept her mind occupied the whole day. Every morning, she woke up with the sun. Retrieving her laptop and searching for Lena. To find every update about Lena, down to the smallest details, in every form of news release. Whether it was fact or simply a speculation. Jack was in almost every picture. It felt like Lena was giving her best effort to stick to the script. But it didn’t stop Kara. She would read all of them and went back to her dark bedroom to lick her wounds alone. She fed on them and suffered from them. New routine formed, her new life back in National City.
Alex came to see her every day. Some nights, her sister insisted to spend it in her apartment. Sometimes, Maggie would join them. In order to keep a roof over her, she applied for a job as a barista-in-training at Noonan’s. Her quick response and dramatic learning curve won favor with the management. They offered her a position as night supervisor. She worked for a while and one day, a regular came in, presenting her another opportunity. A local Internet cafe ran by a lovely elder couple. The husband, on behalf of his wife, asked Kara to come work with them. They were getting old and needed someone to maintain day-to-day work. They didn’t have children and employees didn’t last long. Kara happily took the offer. She even went to basic computer science classes and had Winn teach her a thing or two. The job reminded her of Lena but also kept her mind off of Lena.
Mon-El always made time to visit her. She took him to her favorite places. His new go-to bar in National City was Al’s. A dive bar where all were welcomed, humans and aliens. Game nights were now held in her loft only. Her friends’ unique way of being sweet. They were loud and noisy but they were always there for her. She often chose to be the moderator because her perfect game night partner wasn’t there. No one talked about Lena. They would purposefully and skillfully skip or walk around the sore topic. Kara didn’t know she should be grateful or annoyed. Either way, she was glad to have them. Alex tried to rip the laptop out of her hands once, to stop her from googling Lena. It ended messily so Alex knew better not to aggravate her again. Nowadays, her sister would look the other way and threw random subjects in to steer her attention away. They went hiking, camping and Alex even took her to shooting range. They visited Eliza more who was happy to see her daughters and very considerate of this whole situation. Alex did find time to perfect her potato gun. They did numerous test runs without being grounded and Kara always got to bring Eliza’s famous chocolate pecan pie back with her to the city.
Life went on plainly. She had nothing to complain. She never went on dates. One night stands were unimaginable. There were people who expressed their interests. Men and women. Humans and aliens. But she turned all of them down gently. Her mind, body and soul was and would forever belong to only one person. The one still haunted her. Stressing her enough that she spent several nights being engulfed by Phantoms. She let them come because it meant that she got to see Lena in her dreams. Lena smiled at her, chanted her name, touched her, talked to her and kissed her. Her dreams all ended in the same way. Lena tried to say something but words clung in her throat and then Kara woke up alone. She never got the closure she needed. Her dreams resembled her reality.
She was out with Mon-El. They went to a club that he insisted on going because another new year came and went. Loud electronic dance music pumped through speakers, flashing lights made Kara’s eyes hurt and warm bodies glued to each other. Very Mon-El. Kara went anyway. She knew that he was trying to be a good friend in his way. He knew when to drag Kara out and bought her ridiculous amount of late night pancakes at their favorite 24-hour diner. If her parents could see them right now, they might have heart attack. Kryptonian fraternized with Daxamite? Unthinkable. Unacceptable. Unbelievable. But here they were, light years away, decades had passed. Rao’s children rejoined after thousands of years. She thought that her people would be proud. So were Mon-El’s. They came from the same root. They could part ways but they would always be brothers and sisters. They were stronger together.
He walked her back to her apartment. He did this all the time. A mischievous but caring brother. He kissed her forehead, muttering something in Kryptonese, and bid his goodbye. That was when she heard it. A rhythmic sound which she thought she would never hear again. A familiar tempo but a bit faster than usual. Thump-thumping beats called for her. Kara slowly turned to the source, scared if any sudden move would spook it away. And there stood the one soul plagued her night and day.
Chapter 40: Chapter 40
Notes:
A slightly longer chapter with...(drums please)...Lena's POV!
I really hope that this chapter could explain things better than the abrupt twist from the last. If it didn't, please feel free to talk about it.
Without further ado, Happy Reading!
Chapter Text
Kara came into her life when she least expected.
She was enjoying a rare, slow morning. Foregoing her fancy coffee machine and going to a nearby cafe called Outlander. Taking an overexcited Ollie for an early walk. She went to place her order and didn’t notice the leash in her hand gotten loose. She finished paying and Ollie was no where to be found. She searched for him in panic. Finally locating him with a woman. A beautiful but sad woman who possessed characteristics out of this world. The woman talked to Ollie in low voice. Although not being able to make out the words, she didn’t think that she recognized the language anywhere. The woman invited her to sit and introduced herself as Kara. A name was engraved in her brain from that moment to the rest of her life.
She didn’t know what came over her. Admitting her real name to a complete stranger who she only met twice, inviting said stranger to her place for homemade meal and willing to answer every question thrown in her way instead of casual, meaningless sex. All of them were unheard-of. Most of her…encounters were either already knew her or only attracted to her appearance and all ended in bed. Superficial, nothing serious. But Kara was different. Different in way that both excited and scared her. She pursued Kara with her usual antics and Kara’s blush was worth brazen forwardness. Yes, she wanted to get into Kara’s pants but also wouldn’t oppose to never succeed. As long as she got to keep Kara around. In any form of relation that Kara was willing to permit.
It was only when Jay offered a job as her personal assistant to Kara that Lena finally acknowledged her feelings for Kara went deeper than she thought. She fully respected Kara and would never force Kara to do anything she didn’t want to. But she couldn’t say the same thing about the people worked in this industry. Jay teased her relentlessly about her urge to shield Kara from all the dirty truths in showbiz and promised to protected Kara as well. That’s why Lena had been working with him ever since she became an actor. Jay was virtuous, honest and most importantly, a loving father. He treated Lena like his own and now expanded to Kara. Two lost orphans being taken under Jay’s wings.
Just like Jay pressed her about her feelings for Kara, Lena did the same to squeeze the answer out of him when Kara called in sick on Christmas Day. Jay only shared as much as he could for lack of information and also for the need to respect Kara’s privacy. She had never wanted to leave work so desperately. She needed to see Kara. Gosh, they weren’t even together and Kara already dominated her consciousness. She arrived at the blonde’s door to find a red puffy-eyed Kara. Her heart broke at the sight. She was ready to fight whatever caused Kara’s distress. Kara’s identity caught her off guard. Her mind went into the worst but Kara’s pain snapped her out of it. She could relate with Kara even they had utterly dissimilar life experiences. She had never been good at expressing her emotions, side effect of growing up in Luthor household, so she voiced it with action. Their first kiss was perfect. Well, imperfectly perfect. And the sex, was nothing she had experienced before. It was more intimate than all of her past lovers combined. She had this inkling that she would never find it on anybody else. Only Kara could grant her that.
Mike, or Mon-El, expedited them to move faster than meteors. Never in her wildest imagination that she would be calling a woman her girlfriend after knowing each other for 6 weeks and dating for 6 days. Her only serious relationship with Jack was because she liked and needed the companionship. Having someone there to help with stress relief was cherry on top. Jack knew that it was inevitable for her to end up with women. He was one of her longest confidants who was kind and understanding enough for them to remain friends after all Lena had put him through. But Kara? Kara was more than that. Kara was the one. Her heart knew right from the start but her brain refused to admit. Her rational stubborn brain always searched for most logical solution and proceeded to execute it impeccably.
That was why when Kara ran in inhuman speed to save the crew member, Lena was frightened into extreme paranoid mode. This side of her kept her from focusing on their relationship. Her brain took over her body. To trace the source of that cryptic phone call which was a recording in robotic sound that sounded terribly similar with how her brother talked. To check their electronic products thrice a week. To install anti-eavesdropping device in her trailer and debug it regularly along with her apartment. She even carried one with her at all time. She did all this to protect Kara. So Kara could keep helping people in the safe ground that she created. She knew that Kara needed this. As long as they stayed in their little haven, they would remain unharmed. She hoped anyway.
But her brother was never a patient man, nor a sane man to be exact. His brilliance originated from his madness. And vice versa. If the recording made her suspicious of Lex knowing about Kara, the email was the proof of it. Lex sent her an invitation to Luthor’s annual gala even though the event had already been put on hold indefinitely. She was told that all details had been sorted and her presence was required. She reread it for several times, right hand hovering on touchpad shakily. The invitation she received telling her to bring her plus-one and two dresses were ready in her closet back in Luthor mansion. She couldn’t let her brother get his way. She informed Kara the day before her designated departure. Lex bought her plane tickets but she changed them to different time with different airlines. She wanted to go to Metropolis early to find some answers on her own. The less Kara knew the better.
She asked Jack to be her plus-one and only answered questions she deemed harmless, much to Jack’s dismay. I only want you to be happy was the last thing he said before he stopped prodding. They caught up with their recent lives. Jack easily detected and plowed out Lena’s affection toward this new woman in her life. She confirmed without saying out loud. He didn’t need her to. He could always sense Lena’s emotions miles away, his damn Superpower. I’m happy for you and a wink eased Lena’s anxious mind for only while. A much needed reprieve.
She went to visit Lex at Stryker's Island Penitentiary. She did all the precautions she could think of and then some. Making sure that no word got out. No one could know except herself. She doubted that Lex would want the world to know their exchange. Well, she was betting on it and fortunately, this time, Lex did share the same idea with her.
“Hello, sis. What a surprise.”
“Save it. Let’s talk.”
“Hmm…feisty, aren’t we? Good. This place makes my brain slower, you are what I need.” The implication gave Lena a chill.
“What do you want?”
“I missed you, Lena.”
“How nice. Would you want me to ask mother to come?” Lillian was in different prison nearby. Less heavily-guarded than this one.
“That would be great but I’m afraid that we have to save family reunion for some other day. After all, we have more urgent matter to attend.” Lex’s hands formed a triangle, fingertips rest against each other. “I didn’t say anything when you broke my company apart…”
“Our company. It belonged to all of us.”
“And sold them to incompetent rivals. I didn’t say anything when you donated my money to charities and even added new buildings to Luthor Family Children’s Hospital…”
“It’s L-Family Children’s Hospital now. Are you going to list all my crimes? I don’t have all day.”
“Patience, sister. And if you didn’t interrupt me at every corner, you’d see that I was getting to the point.”
“Please do share.” She rolled her eyes.
Her reaction irritated Lex. He dropped his facade. “But I can’t stay silent when you fraternize with enemy. Have the Luthors taught you nothing?”
“Have you been talking to mother? You sound awfully like her.”
“You think you’re smart? I can still bring that flying parasite down from here. I can bring them all down and restore orders on this planet.”
“Oh yeah? Then why don’t you just break out of the cell and do it yourself? Why did you send your stupid goonies to do all the work? Otis forgot to mask his signal of that phone call, I traced it back to him literally under one hour.” She remembered acting frustrated to make Kara believe that she failed.
Lex’s mouth twitched. “He’s disposable. I got what I wanted. You’re here now, aren’t you?”
“What do you want from me?”
“Kara Danvers.” Kara’s name coming from Lex was the most horrible sound that she had ever heard. Lex smirked at the influence he had on her. “Imagine my disappointment when I found out about you and her but then, a thought hit me.” Lex leant forward on his elbows. Speaking next words in dramatic whisper. “We should seize the chance. We can use it to our advantage. Your relation to her will be the most powerful weapon. Even more powerful than Kryptonite. Think about what we can do. Sky’s the limit, Lena. They can fly but we can ride on them. We, are the righteous masters on Earth.” Madness glinted in Lex’s dark eyes. She had to use every strength she had to stop herself from shaking. Her beloved brother was really gone. She didn’t believe it until now. Until she sat across lifeless table from her once caring brother in this bleak prison to see the truth. To accept the fact.
“When you say ‘we’, you mean a Luthor. A Luthor as in yourself.” She clarified for him.
Lex didn’t seem to hear her. Lost in his mental world. “Think of all that we could accomplish together, if we just take our rightful place as humanity's saviors.” He continued in wild smile.
She watched his brother finishing his monolog, heartbroken. Blinking back her tears. “You never change. It’s always all about you, your megalomania.” She whispered her eulogy to the brother she loved. The one taught her how to play chess, made her feel welcome and praised her when she had breakthrough in science, a subject they shared the same deep interest.
Her words enraged Lex. “HOW DARE YOU? I GAVE YOU THE WORLD! EVERYTHING! I supported you and this is how you pay me?! You need to wake up to the reality, this depravity of humanity. To know that my way was the ONLY WAY!” He yelled out his mania, white foam accumulating at the corners of his mouth, spit flying.
“You're a monster. But that doesn't mean I have to be one, too.” With that, she raised up and walked to the door. Pushing the button to call for the guard.
“Don’t you dare leave! If you go back to bed that filthy Kryptonian, you will regret it. I will not stop until I get what I want. I don’t care who’s going to get hurt. Even you, Lena. Luthor name won’t be able to protect you!”
She left and kept going with Lex’s spiteful vow bouncing around the narrow hallway. She sobbed loudly when she was back outside under Metropolis’ usual gloomy weather. She drove in tears to her next destination.
“Hello, mother.” She sat down in a different but similar cold room.
“Lena.” Lillian nodded slightly. “I heard you in town for our annual gala. I didn’t know that you’re still doing it.”
“I didn’t. Lex did.” Her adoptive mother’s eyes widened. Lillian didn’t know. She filed this information away. “I came here to ask for your help.”
Lillian sneered. “And what is that?”
“Help me stop Lex.” She said crisply. Lillian remained silent for a very long time. Long enough that she thought this visit might be a mistake.
“And why should I do that?”
“Because you connived his madness and let him sabotage the Luthor name. Our name is what you deem the most important. Everything we’ve been taught is to make the Luthor greater. Now, you’re here accepting the punishment for the seed you helped to plant. Help me stop him from destroying the Luthor name further. And maybe we could still save what’s left of it.”
Lillian stared at her intently. “You’ve always been smarter than Lex. I knew it from the moment you walked into that door. I hated you because you reminded me of my failed marriage. I brought shame to my family. But I couldn’t unsee your brightness.” She didn’t know where Lillian was going about this. “Lionel once said that if the rest of this family stands steadily in darkness, you will always fall into the light.” It struck a chord in her core. “And I think I…agreed and still agree with him.” The tears she went through trouble retracting were now streaming down freely once again. She hated being this affected in front of Lillian. Weak, Lillian would’ve said but her adoptive mother did comment. “I can’t promise you but I can tell you that…I’ll think about it.”
“Thank you. That’s all I need.”
“Lena.” Lillian called when she was about to leave. “Take care.” She paused and turned back this time. Lillian’s face was full of emotions for a brief moment and then they were gone just as quickly.
The gala was even more boring than she remembered. Their usual guests were back. They were older but the pretense was still the same if not more. Clark Kent was there. Clark didn’t chat with her. He looked like he was there to keep an eye on possible threat against any attendees except Lena. She doubted that he would come to her rescue if she was the target. She knew that he was Superman from one of Lex’s files. She scoured through the digital and paper records in Luthor mansion as best as she could. Something that she should’ve done long time ago. She collected all the sensitive documents and stored them in multiple secure hard drives before destroying the rest. Of all the information Lex had on Kryptonians, she wanted to learn Kryptonese the most. To surprise Kara. To know more about Kara.
She took a late night flight back to Vancouver because she wanted to leave Metropolis and to see Kara as soon as possible. A loud explosion boomed just when the skyline of Vancouver appeared. The plane went several feet down suddenly. Oxygen masks dropped from above. People were screaming. Lena was never a fan of air transportation. She grabbed the armrests in deadly tight holds. Opening her eyes to glance outside. She saw them racing past buildings that were way too close. That was when she caught a face so familiar, hiding under the wing. Before she could look more into it, another explosion and the plane were shaking so much that the metal bird might break apart in any moment. Out of no where, they stopped falling and then they were turned 90 degrees clockwise. Passenger on her left could do nothing but squeeze on her. She gawked at the window and watched them going through a bridge. Numerous headlights blinded her vision. She closed eyes and prayed to be over soon. They rotated back to normal position and landed on the river the next minute. She panted hard because her lungs finally remembered to work. She looked through the window and saw a body pushing out of water to climb on the wing. Even in poor lighting, she recognized the figure. She would recognize the person anywhere. Her beautiful Kara stood there, water dripping down her strong muscles. People on the plane seemed to break out of their traumatized experience rather fast and started to raise their phones toward Kara. Next time she blinked, Kara was nowhere in sight.
She never thought that this was how she was going to meet Kara’s sister. Alex Danvers held her close and escorted her to a car instead of an ambulance. A black man gave instructions to the law enforcements on site. Alex ran a full medical check on her personally. The black man, John with peculiar pronouncing, then drove them back to Lena’s place. Alex kept fussing over her but the three of them remained quiet for most of the ride. Apparently, J’onn not John, was an alien, too. After a near-death plane crash, Lena wasn’t surprised that much. Under her insistent begging, Kara caved and went with Alex. She needed to get Kara away from her so she made a deal with DEO. She would talk when Kara was no longer in Vancouver. Kara could sense her distance but she gave no explanation to why. This was not the way to handle it but she was too despairing to do it gracefully. She knew that she hurt Kara but it was better her than Lex. She kept their conversation short and ended it when Kara started to probe. The day that Kara’s flight took off, she gave DEO a thumb drive with everything to know about her deranged brother’s plan. She kept the original hard drives to herself. The ones contained details of Kara’s home planet. Kara’s and her time were up. This was her being selfish for one last time to keep a piece of Kara with her.
She used Jack to break things off with Kara. It repulsed her every time she had to speak those rehearsed lines. She recited it over and over to be prepared for their impending call. She had to put on a cold front for Kara’s sake. Kara once told her that fidelity was important for Kryptonian so she used it as excuse because she wouldn’t be able to say something like I stop loving you. She would never stop loving Kara. Yes, she loved Kara. She knew she felt the same when Kara first declared her love. She didn’t seize the chance to say it back and now that opportunity was forever ripped out of her hands.
She made sure Jack to be seen with her in every public event. Jack went along with it at first but he started to urge her to talk to Kara. Yes, he somehow found out about Kara’s name. Jess might have something to do with it. This is not the way and remember when I say I just want you to be happy was repeated like a chant on a loop. She rearranged to only take him on high profile parties or ceremonies to get him off of her back.
Meanwhile, the investigation went on. Her thumb drive helped a lot according to J’onn. Alex called her from time to time with a brown-haired, friendly-looking guy named Winn beside her. She enjoyed talking about science with Alex and technology with Winn. Alex was a sibling that she wished to have. She was glad that Kara had Alex by her side. After months and months of never-ending exploration, research and analysis, they finally had something solid to pin more crimes and added more sentences on Lex. Otis and Mercy were going to be his prison bitches for sure. She let DEO handle the rest. Now she just needed to go somewhere remote when the news broke out.
Another New Year’s Eve party but this time Kara wasn’t there with her. Jack invited her to Metropolis for holiday where her other old friends, Andrea and Sam, would be attending. She declined politely. She didn’t think she deserved to celebrate and she wanted to be here with this cast and crew whom Kara was friends with. She was thinking about taking Ollie to a cabin like she proposed to Kara once. Mindlessly browsing through the Internet when Alex’s name appeared on her phone.
“How can I help, Agent?” Her go-to tease never ceased to annoy Alex.
“Happy New Year.”
“Oh! Um…Happy New Year to you, too.”
“I received the result from your last input. I thought maybe we could discuss?”
“Maggie is okay with you calling me for work on the first day of new year?”
“Yes, she’s at the precinct as we speak. Drunk people tripled on holiday.”
“Oh I see, you’re bored so you come to me.”
“Are you going to help or not?” Alex huffed.
“Let’s do this.” Finally satisfied with her teasing.
After an intense discussion and three other incoming calls from three different DEO agents, one of them was Winn, their conversation came to dull pause with only Alex and her remaining. Just when Lena decided to end it, Alex suddenly spoke up.
“Do you know why fidelity is important to Kryptonian?”
“…Wh-What?” She could only ask dumbly.
“Kryptonians don’t believe in divorce. Crazy, right?” Alex chuckled drily. “The Birthing Matrix matches two houses to determine the best combination for maximum outcome. To keep their society developing, evolving and flourishing.” Alex said it like reading from a textbook. “Kara told me that. They don’t do divorce. When they’re matched as couple, they mate for life.” Alex dragged the last four words out dramatically.
Lena was stunned into speechless. She was thunderstruck about Alex’s sharing and the implication behind it. Her throat began to close up. A lump formed on her pipe line. “Mon-El told me that the only reason he was willing to share his identity with you was because Kara said that she found her mate. She said that she needed to be honest with her mate, by doing so, she would be revealing him. He said yes on the spot because he knew how important that statement was.” Her long dry eyes was leaking again. She thought that her tears had already been cried out with nothing left.
After a very long time, Lena finally found her voice. “W-Why…” She cleared her throat. “Why are you telling me this?”
“Because she’s still waiting. The charges will be filed tomorrow and Clark Kent definitely had the story ready to publish. When all shits blow up, you will want to hide. Just like how you hid from Kara. I’m not blaming you. You protected my sister and I will forever be in your debt. I want to present you an option. A place to hide. With her.”
“I…”
“It’s time to protect yourself and I know who will jump at it to be on Lena Luthor protection squad. And I’m not talking about just one person. Think about it, Lena.” Alex hung up after that.
She sat on the stool by her kitchen island. Ollie came to rest his head on her thigh, much like the first time they met Kara. “You knew back then, didn’t you? You knew she was special and you led me to her. You knew I needed her before I did.” Ollie whined and she petted him. “I missed her, too. I’m not sure she’ll want me back. I did terrible things to her.” Her loyal canine friend squirmed further into her hand. “But I want to go see her. Even just for one last time. I want to see her living, breathing, healthy and safe. I need that and I think you need it, too?” Ollie barked once. Lena laughed through her tears. “Let’s go, buddy. Let’s go see our girl.” She kissed his gray little fury head that smelled like joy.
That’s how she found herself standing outside Kara’s loft in National City. Watching Mon-El gave Kara a forehead kiss and hearing her heart breaking in million pieces. She shivered but not from the cold. She could feel Ollie’s heated eyes bored into her but she couldn’t take her eyes away from Kara. And the time paused, the planet stopped turning when Kara pivoted painstakingly slow toward her. Their eyes locked.
Chapter 41: Chapter 41
Chapter Text
Lena stood across the street, looking as breathtaking as usual. She couldn’t believe that it had been almost a year. When their eyes locked on each other, it was like time hadn’t lost on them. The familiarity was there, waiting to wake from hibernating at the right moment. This was it. It only lasted for 3 seconds but for Kara, it felt 3 lifetimes had passed. The standstill reminded her of that time when Lena barged in Jay’s office. So much had changed and yet so much remained the same.
Ollie barked out his excitement and somehow broke free from Lena and dashed toward her in full speed. She bent down and picked him up. “Hey, buddy. I missed you, too!” She kissed him and Ollie’t wet tongue lapped all over her face. She giggled. A rarity seldom, almost never, happened in the past year. Then, his owner who was also the owner of Kara’s heart approached. She walked gingerly across the street, contrary to Ollie, but her eyes didn’t stray from Kara for one second.
“Hey.” Lena whispered unsurely.
“Hey.” Kara couldn’t help but mimic.
“Woof.” Both women laughed.
“Hey to you, too. Ollie.” Cradling him in her right arm, her left hand rubbed his side. “What…um…what brought you here?” She tried to sound cheerful.
Lena looked at her for long moment. The brunette finished her thought and settled on one simple answer.
“You.”
Kara opened and closed her mouth repeatedly, feeling lost. She petted Ollie for a bit. She didn’t want to dwell on that single answer so she led with another question. An invitation. “D-Do you maybe want to…come up?” She pointed her floor with her chin.
“We would love to.” Lena replied, glancing down on her shoes. The unsureness behind that gesture solidified her decision.
She led Lena into the apartment building, still holding Ollie in her arms. He really liked this attention that he was getting. Lena let them be, content with watching their interaction. Once the door to her loft unlocked, she put Ollie down and let him explore. “Go smell everything. I’m sorry that I don’t have your treat here.”
“It’s okay. I fed him earlier and gave him his two treats.” Lena said. She was standing beside the close door, shifting weight from one leg to another.
“Come in. Coat rack is over there. You can take off your shoes. I can lend you some warm fluffy socks if needed. Let me get us some drinks.” Panic hit her suddenly. Forcing her to remember a year gap between them. Nothing had changed but everything was different. So, she resorted to her anxious rambling, buying time for herself to calm down.
“I…uh…wore woolly socks so I’m good. I’ll have whatever you’re having.” Lena hung her coat on the rack and placed her shoes neatly by the door. Keeping her hands busy, that was Lena’s go-to tactic when feeling nervous.
Kara dove in making hot chocolate for them. January in National City was a lot warmer than Vancouver but it was still cold. She put the milk pot on the stove and turned up the heater to human-appropriate before coming back to her task. She made the hot chocolate the way Eliza made for Alex and her when they were kids. No water, only milk with a dash of cinnamon. Lots of sugar for Kara and much less than Alex’s version for Lena. Lena always had a weird taste for bitterness. She pushed one mug in front of Lena and held her own in both hands. She faced Lena, kitchen island lying between them. It reminded her of that Christmas when Lena was the one making them hot sweet beverage.
Lena seemed to have the same thought. “Hmm…yours tastes much better.”
“It’s Eliza’s recipe.”
“I think I’ll steal it.” Classic, arced eyebrow and smug smile plastered on Lena’s face. This easy teasing eased the tension flowing around them.
They stayed in relative peaceful silence, albeit a little bit awkward. “Are you in town for some parties or for…some new projects probably?” Kara asked again. Despite of Lena’s previous answer, she still had doubts and lots of questions. It was like that she was getting to know Lena all over again. Their Q&A section never ceased.
Lena put down her cup. “We…no, I’m…I’m here for…” A deep breath. “For you.” The last word tumbled out in tremble. Lena’s answer was still the same. Kara’s heart rate raced up, wide eyes and slightly open mouth. Then, her crinkles were in full force because Lena hurried to add. “I’ll understand that you don’t want to see me. In fact, I can go any minute. I can go now.” Lena stood up abruptly and pointed her right thumb toward the front door.
“NO!” Kara’s instinct kicked in and she rushed over to Lena’s side, grabbing Lena’s forearm gently. “No, I want you to stay.” After all those excruciating months, she would do anything to see a real Lena rather than motion or still picture versions.
“Okay.” Lena croaked out. She sat back down on the stool slowly, seeming to wait for Kara to have a second thought.
Kara decided to take the stool next to Lena and moved her mug closer. Emphasis of her with for Lena to stay. “Why did you want to see me?”
“I…wanted to say my piece, at least let you have my side of story. That won’t rectify anything but it’s time for me to be honest with you. I stopped doing it when I got that phone call from Lex on set. We promised each other truth when we feel comfortable telling. What I did was outright lying, I broke my promise.” Lena didn’t dare to look up.
Lena’s admission of the truth about that mysterious call caused so many more questions inside her. “I’ll…I’ll listen.” Kara nodded. Listening was the best way. Lena deserved it and so did she.
It took several minutes before Lena finally found her voice and rhythm. Lena told her everything. Right from the very beginning. Lena said that she didn’t want Kara to have any doubt or tainted their already strained relationship. Lena backpedaled but Kara’s mind already went round in circles on the word ‘relationship’. She felt hopeful but cautious at the same time. When Lena finished, bringing her story up to date, Kara blinked at her blankly. There were so much feelings swirling in her body. Her brain was still processing. Her heart already felt for Lena, ached for Lena and went for Lena. Her body woke up and followed suit. She engulfed Lena in tight embrace before she knew it. Lena stiffened and didn’t reciprocate which made Kara’s tears run freely the next second.
“You should be hating me.” Lena sat on the stool rigidly. The statement squeezed more tears out.
“I don’t think that I’m capable of.” She admitted into Lena’s right shoulder, rubbing soothing patterns on Lena’s back. “I feel a lot of things right now but hate isn’t one of them.”
“Then, you shouldn’t be forgiving me so easily.” Lena said through her own tears.
She pulled back. “Oh, I’m still mad at you but that doesn’t mean I can’t hug you. Alex says that I give the best hug and I want you to have that.”
Lena retracted to her previous position, out of Kara’s grasp. “Maybe we should stay like this.” Lena nodded to the space between them.
“What?” Kara’s brows furrowed confusedly. Her hands hung open with a Lena-shaped emptiness between them.
“I saw him kissing you goodbye. I think…he’s good for you. He can give you many things that I don’t have.” Lena whispered.
“Who is he?”
Lena was silent for a minute. And. “Mon-El. I saw you on the street.”
Kara got hold of Lena’s implication. “Mon-El and I aren’t together.” Her eyebrows wrinkled even more.
“Oh…” Lena blushed. “Sorry for assuming.” Fingers playing with the mug handle.
She felt the need to explain. “He took me to a loud club to cheer me up and walked me home when I was getting uncomfortable. His kisses are like a brother being there for his little sister even when I’m actually much older than him.” She chuckled. “He’s family but we’re not romantically together. I…I’ll never be with another person in that way.” Her voice lowered.
Lena bursted out. “What if you chose wrong? Mate for life? That’s…that’s a little bit obstinate, isn’t it? Especially with someone like me. I think you should…”
Lena’s chattering finally registered in her. “I can’t believe Mon-El told you that!” She stared at Lena in embarrassment and a slight horror. Also heartbroken. Because Lena didn’t believe herself deserved love.
“He…um…he didn’t tell me. Alex did.”
“What?” The answer surprised her further.
“Mon-El told her that you said you found your mate when you were asking for permission to reveal his identity. Alex also explained the importance behind that statement. She…encouraged me to come to you.”
“I specifically told them not to tell you and they still did, in combined forces!” She stood up to pace. She wanted to roll her eyes so hard, not from anger, simply from annoyance toward her nosy yet loving family. Rao, she loved them.
“Why didn’t you want me to know?”
“Because!” She yelled before collecting herself. “Because it’s not for everyone. Just because I am designed this way, doesn’t mean that you should comply with my culture. I want you to decide for yourself freely, without any pressure.” Exhaling forcefully, she then answered Lena’s question like she always did. “I chose you. I’m still choosing you. Will continue to do so for the rest of my life. It’s not wrong. It feels so so right from the very beginning. Your stubborn brain refused and still refuses to believe this which it breaks my heart. You knew from multiple sources by now, including me, that Kryptonians mate for life and you still presumed I’m with Mon-El when you saw us across the street. Not everything is as it seems!” She still ended up yelling.
Teardrops ran down from Lena’s stunning emerald eyes. “Kara…”
She closed her eyes. “I’m not angry with you. Okay, yes but…more like…frustrated. Man, it feels freaking good to let it out.” She mumbled the last bit. One deep breath. “It’s okay that you don’t feel the same way. Jack seems…nice.” They got to stop making assumptions for each other. Shaking her head to be more levelheaded. Lena needed her to do this. More importantly, she needed to this for herself. “He expressed his displease but still be there for you to all those events. I’m just…sad that you think you have to go all the way to make a show for me. If you could be honest with me, I would do as you said. I wouldn’t agree with your method but I would do it anyway.”
“You’re not my obedient puppy.” Lena echoed Kara’s words.
“In a way, I am. I do it willingly. No one forces me, not even you.” She looked at Lena intensely, trying to deliver the significance of her admission to Lena.
“I’m not with Jack. I was never with him.” Lena repeated with the same sincerity from previous conversation. “I’m here for you because I’m…still in love with you. Like I said before I can never lie about stop loving you so I used Jack as a lame excuse. I think I’ll never love anyone the way I love you.”
“Really?” Kara gazed at Lena hopefully. Like Lena, she also needed a second or even a third confirmation on the same topic to actually begin to believe. That one sentence calmed her muddled and turbulent mind. She knew Lena’s love a long time ago but hearing her saying it out loud? It was not firework. More like a serene Christmas Eve that reminded her of Kryptonian festivity. Everything clicked into place. It was still rough on the edges but if they sanded with love, with this deep connection, it would fit perfectly one day. Missing piece finally found where to belong. It was still a long journey ahead but Lena finally getting out of her stupid, stubborn as a mule, brain was a good sign. A good sign for both of them.
“Khap zhao rrip.” Lena’s pronunciation needed more practice but it still made Kara sobbed in joy. Feeling difficult to catch her breath.
“Rao! H-How did you…”
“It’s in Lex’s files. My pronunciation still has a long way to go. And I was hoping I could learn from the best?” Uncertainty tinged in the last question.
“Yes, I’ll teach you. I promised, didn’t I? Rao, Lena, you have no idea how much it means to me to hear it from you.” She pulled Lena into another hug. [I love you, too.] Loving Lena was easy. Like breathing easy. A necessity to live, an essentiality for life, a must-have for Kara. There was almost no consciousness involved. An automatic behavior.
“It sounds way better from you.”
Kara stepped from their embrace, hands on either Lena’s arms. A request hung at the tip of her tongue since she locked eyes with Lena in front of her apartment building. “Can I kiss you? Please say yes.” She needed this. Lena was her oxygen and she needed to breathe.
“Yes.” Lena’s expression told her that the second sentence was unnecessary.
She dove in the next moment. Capturing Lena’s lips in fierce kiss. She devoured Lena passionately and Lena let her. Their lips danced with one another. A familiar piece they choreographed together on last Christmas Eve. She sought entrance and Lena gave her permission without hesitation. Lena’s arms looped around her neck. She pulled Lena by the waist to standing pose. They kissed and kissed until Lena came up to breathe. Panting, cheeks flushing, swollen damp lips, one of Lena’s most beautiful state. Thoroughly kissed. By Kara. She walked Lena back toward her bedroom.
“Kara, I don’t think it’s a good idea. Maybe we should wait…” Lena said breathlessly but her feet followed Kara’s direction.
“No. I’m done waiting.” She stopped at mid-step. “I’ve waited in Phantom Zone for 24 years. I’ve waited my whole life on Earth to feel a sense of belonging again. I’ve waited for nearly a year for you, Lena. People might think I’m stupid, that I’m crazy. Hell, even you think I’m making the wrong decision right now. Nobody asks what I want. I want us, I want this. The first thing I want to start is your body.” Lena gasped at her bluntness. “We have a lifetime to resolve this. You have a lifetime to make it up to me and I have a lifetime to prove how much I love until there is not a thread of doubt in you to question us ever again.” The demand made Lena shiver in her arms.
She closed the door after apologized to Ollie who whined a bit but was soon distracted to explore other areas. She practically ripped off Lena’s clothes. Lena was lying naked in her bed while Kara’s clothes were still fully on. She appreciated Lena carefully, a sight that she was robbed of for too long. The bed sagged under her weight and shifted from her movement. Lena gazed at her from her hooded eyes. Rao, such a tease. She pushed Lena’s legs wider and sat between them on her heels. Left hand stayed on Lena’s right knee and right hand traveled slowly from Lena’s leg, Lena’s waist to Lena’s left breast. Kara caressed the softness gently, enjoying little noises from Lena. Proceeding at slow speed to provide time for Lena to give her consent. Lena stayed silent and gazed at her with so much longing and…love. Leaning down and catching Lena’s lips with hers. She sucked on plump lips and began to go downward to Lena’s chin and Lena’s neck. Nibbling and biting. Leaving plenty of marks there. She didn’t care if someone saw the evidences that Lena was loved. She wanted the world to know. To know that Lena Luthor was hers to mark. Her mouth then gradually moved to Lena’s chest, giving the same treatment there. Soon, Kara’s colorful possessiveness bloomed on Lena’s alabaster skin. Gorgeous painting created by wholehearted strokes. She straightened back up to admire her work.
“Kara…please…” Lena squirmed under her inspection.
“Please what?” She molded this back-and-forth to match her tempo.
“Please fuck me.” Lena willingly took the bait and swayed at Kara’s loving beats.
“No.” Lena whined and started to sober up for a bit. Lena was still questioning her worth. “I don’t fuck. I make love. I’m going to make you feel so loved. By the time I finish, you won’t be able to make that fucking dumb decision of leaving us again.”
Chapter 42: Chapter 42
Chapter Text
She didn’t know why she let go of her inner turmoil so quickly, so easily. She should be angry with Lena. She should be sad with their year apart. She should yell at Lena for abandoning her when she was treated as such her whole life. She should kick Lena out of her apartment and lick her wound alone. She should do many things but not this.
This being spreading Lena wide to have her way with this helpless human. This being marking Lena all over like a puppy pissing everywhere to draw her territory. This being making Lena scream her name over and over until sore throat and croaking voice. This being burying her face in Lena’s sweaty breasts. This being not being able to stop. Lena let her do anything she pleased. The woman was already exhausted about hours ago but she still lay there on her stomach and took three of Kara’s fingers in.
“Lena…” The sight of Lena swallowing her digits was so erotic. Her whole right hand was glistening in Lena’s excitement. Lena drenched Kara’s whole palm, groin and thighs, seeming to express her eagerness to solace and reconcile in most direct manner. Lack of Lena’s usual sophisticated techniques when facing everything else. Kara’s hips assisted their movement, her own core resting on the back of her right hand. She specifically grazed her clit on her knuckles every time she pushed deeper into Lena. She echoed Lena’s willingness. Lena could only mewl back, ability to speak ceased to function ages ago. Lena used her remaining strength to support her rear up. Taking more and more of Kara’s thrusting. “Lena, you look so good like this. I’m going to come. Will you come with me?” Her invitation with a hint of plea and a pinch of command caused Lena’s inner muscles to contract. The overused pink tunnel kept sucking her in. “Will you, zhao?”
The new term of endearment finally squeezed Lena’s voice back. “Y-Yes…Kara…’m close…please…” Sentences were fragmented. Lena long lost her usual witty comments.
“Come with me, zhao.” She nailed it with Lena’s newfound kink. [I love you, my beautiful mate.] The Kryptonese rang at the same time they fell from the edge. “Lena!” She cried out Lena’s name with a tinge of her native accent. She fell forward and laid half on top of Lena, fingers still residing inside. “I think we should rest a bit.” She finally wheezed.
“Thank god. I thought I might pass out while having orgasms. That would be a first but a pity for sure. Kinky and exciting.” Lena turned her head toward her. Kissing Kara’s nose.
“You can tell me to stop. I will if you ask.” Her right thumb caressed Lena’s asscheek.
“I know but I…” Lena closed her eyes for a second and opened up to deliver her next words. Swallowing, looking committed. “I want to submit myself to you. I think we kind of need that? If you know what I mean…” Trailing off with soul-stirring eyes.
“I think I get it.” It was emotional exchange at its rawest formation. Opposite of mature talk by doing something incredibly immature. Lena wriggled close and kissed her leisurely. They stayed like that for quite a moment. Searching all over each other’s face. “No…” Lena moaned her displeasure when Kara extracted her fingers gently.
“I know, my love. But you look like you’re falling asleep and I want you to rest well. Let me clean you up.” She used superspeed to retrieve towels and water bottles back. A routine they had known well by heart. Kara loved this familiarity. “We need to reward Ollie tomorrow. Three treats or something.” She was cleaning Lena with upmost care while her lover still lay on stomach.
“Good idea…ffffuck…” Her still sensitive center couldn’t stand even barest touches. Kara kissed Lena’s ample ass as apology. Stopping only when she deemed the outcome was satisfying. After coming back from the bathroom, she tenderly held Lena in her arm and fed her water. “I can drink on my own.” Lena protested but complied anyway. Kara just hummed and took sips for herself.
They cuddled snuggly on bed, face-to-face. Lena’s heartbeat indicated that she was tired but was too stubborn to go to sleep. “It’s a good decision for you to be here when Lex’s news occupies every news channel.”
“This was what Alex suggested. To hide with you. To…protect myself for once.” Lena paused. “Alex is a good sister.”
“Both name starts with ‘A-L-E-X’ but grew into very different people.” Kara remarked. “Alex already took you in, you know. As her little sister.”
Lena stayed silent. “…I don’t deserve that.”
“You made some questionable decisions that doesn’t mean you don’t deserve love.” Her heart was still broken but it didn’t stop her from defending Lena. Even from Lena herself.
“It’s not just questionable decisions. They were cruel, harmful and designed to maximize the damages!” Lena somehow found the remnant energy to rasped out furiously at herself.
“Are you done?!” Lena averted her eyes, looking apologetically. She kissed Lena’s temple to soften her outburst. “You really need to stop and listen.” Lena lay in her arms. She had never experienced this version of Lena. So small, so young. So much like herself. “We have to talk it out but Rome wasn’t built in a day. It’s going to be tedious and long like shooting a TV series. I wish I could fast forward or do anything to shorten our pain but I don’t own that kind of power.”
“I can do tedious and long.” Lena whispered. “I shouldn’t be forgiven so quickly.” The same sentiment was repeated since they rekindled.
“I keep questioning myself, too. But I don’t want to stay in negative emotions for too long. I’ve been in negative emotions for my whole life. With you, I want to do it differently. We can make up for each other while having a relationship. We fight.” She paused. “You know…it reminds me…’Fight or flight is a natural response. You just happened to do both.’ Impressive range like Ted Lasso.” Chuckling at the quote. “When things…happened, you chose to tight Lex and take flight from us. I just hoped that you would fight for us and run from Lex.” Her voice lowered gradually.
She could practically hear Lena’s inner gears turning. It was a lot for a person seldom taking care of herself mentally. Who fought for herself to survive her whole life. Who faced hatred on daily basis. Who loved their psycho family to a fault and had to do the right thing by turning them in. “You watched that show a lot?” Lena settled on this.
“Yeah. I couldn’t really go to therapy and that was the next best thing, let me tell you.” She held onto Lena.
“I think therapies are all scam. I went to more than one since I was a kid. I have a standard answers for their questions, you know. They don’t know me and want me to speak my heart out? And I have to pay them to hear my darkest secrets? That’s scheme in bold neon light.” Lena huffed.
She couldn’t help but smile. Recalling how much alike between Ted and Lena. “…You really should watch it. We can watch it together.” She didn’t want to poke right though Lena’s cynicalness so she suggested an alternative. Lena nodded after a while.
They stayed in comfortable quietness. Lena spoke up suddenly. “You have nothing to make up for me. And…do you really think that’s a great idea? Having a relationship in the midst of…all these messes?” Lena asked questions instead of neglecting Kara’s ability to decide.
“Yes, I do. Many things to make up for. I didn’t push further. I was just as guilty as you for causing us to split. We weren’t mature enough. We’re still learning. We needed time apart and grew separately in order to unite again. To have a chance as couple. The chance is now and I’m going to use all my powers to seize it.” Her determined eyes bored into Lena’s uncertain orbs.
Lena listened intently, line of sight never straying from Kara’s blue one. “…Has anyone told you that you are too wise for your age?”
“I’m much older than I look. I’ve said it millions of times before but nobody takes me seriously.” Kara rolled her eyes affectionately.
“I’m not…diminishing you. I just…” Lena laughed drily. “I think in a way I did. Diminishing you, I mean. I thought I knew what was best for you. I thought creating a save ground for us was enough. But bubbles are going to burst eventually. Running away wasn’t the solution.”
“I thought following you was enough.” If Lena was reviewing her wrongness, she should do the same.
They gazed at each other for the longest time. Something dawned on them. Painstakingly slow. Unlike the meteor-speed of how they got together. This healing, this relationship needed time to brew. The same way stories or Lena’s favorite Scotch did. Time consuming and more terrifyingly, unknowable amount of time. It didn’t guarantee the positive outcome but without time, there was nothing. It sounded dreadful at first. There was a lot of work and they both needed to fight for this. Fight for them. Using every bit of their strength. And the rest? The rest was for the Universe to decide. Strangely, Kara had this inkling that Rao wouldn’t let her down this time. Maybe he never did. He had his purpose which might always remain a mystery. As his child, Kara could probably begin to fathom just that littlest bit and it was enough. Because Lena was here, she was not going anywhere. Kara could see it, in those green tranquil eyes that became more and more assured.
“We’re both at fault. We’ll have to face it together.” Lena said.
“Yes.” She nodded once. Firmly. For the first time, there was no question to answer. Just a clear statement. An agreement they reached together. “There’s one thing…not that I don’t like the submitting part, it’s…um…exciting, but I missed our old…routine. And of course, I can’t wait to create new ones with you!”
Lena smiled and understood immediately. “I shouldn’t use my body as an apology.”
“Well, it’s nice…”
“But interacting in sex is important.”
“Yes, thank you.” She sighed in relief.
“When I have trouble voicing my emotions, I hope you’ll be there to catch me?” Lena said in hopeful voice.
“Always.”
They made some small talks after that because one could only do mature-adult talk for a certain amount of time. Pausing to breath was necessary. They just talked. Updating their lives. Leaving out the heavy stuff for a while.
“Can we talk more?” Lena asked after a lull in light subjects. She suddenly was fueled with newfound vigor to go through another emotional-rollercoaster conversation. As long as it was with Lena.
“Sure.”
“Lillian and I did see one thing eye-to-eye.” Lena said in whisper some time later.
“What was that?”
“Stopping Lex from tarnishing family name any further.”
“What?”
“I went to see her the same day I went to Lex.”
“Y-Y-You WHAT?” Kara tilted Lena’s chin up to stare at those big green eyes. Lena left this part out of her story. The visiting Lex part was already shocking enough. But visiting Lillian? It should be a terribly scarring memory for Lena. In their first meeting, Lena quoted Lillian’s comment about her unladylike laugh. Kara knew then that Lillian would always be a sore topic. Adding Lena’s birth mother, Lena hadn’t really had much positive experiences in this subject. Lena knew all alone that she had issues with mothers.
“I went to see Lillian as well.” Lena tried to avert her eyes but failed miserably. “She didn’t know that Lex was the one throwing the gala. I didn’t tell her much details, only to beg her to see through Lex’s madness and…to ask for her help.” She broke their eye contact and hid her face into Kara’s neck. They had the same habit of seeking comfort at this particular place on each other’s body. “They all thought that I was the one single-handedly brought Lex down. But I knew better, I knew I didn’t do it all by myself. I couldn’t stop his brain but I could stop his financial support. All of Lex’s money was transferred to me when he went to jail. I broke them down into billions of pieces so he couldn’t lay a hand on them anymore. But Lillian still had her share of family fortune, I made sure of that. I…” Lena let out a painful sob. Kara tightened her grip. ”…Deep down in my heart, I still want to be a good daughter, still seek for her approval. It didn’t take me much longer to trace the money back to Lillian. She still financed her precious golden boy which I wasn’t even surprised. I used the one other thing that she deemed as important as Lex. The Luthor name. I didn’t openly point out her role in Lex’s crimes but I hinted it and she caught it the second I spoke. She was the one that Lex’s criminal empire crumbled so quickly. Mercy and Otis Graves are all about getting paid and the rest of minions are even worse.”
Kara didn’t know what to say so she held Lena closer and let her continue. “It hurt.” Lena’s breathing hitched. Kara looked down to catch sight of Lena’s quivering lower lip. ”And still hurts me that I wasn’t important enough for her to make the decision of cutting Lex off. That I had to use the Luthor name to do so. I am nothing but a bastard child. But then she went ahead and told me that she hated me because I reminded her of her failed marriage. She even recited something nice from Lionel and said that she agreed with him. It sounded awfully a lot like an apology and a maternal love that I’ve been asking pathetically for my whole life. It hurts that I have to keep telling myself not to fall for her tricks and that I have to rethink of everything she said. To not get my hopes up no matter how much I want it to be real.” Lena suddenly pushed herself up. Her eyes wild and wavering. “Did you know that she told me to take care when I was about to leave? Take care. What was that supposed to mean?!!!”
Kara’s eyesight fuzzed with Lena’s agony. She got up to loop Lena in her arms. Her superstrength wasn’t strong enough to protect Lena from this lifetime-long trauma. Her superspeed wasn’t fast enough to rush Lena away from those excruciating pain. Her heatvision wasn’t powerful enough to shoot down those self-deprecating thoughts originated from Lena’s mind. Her ability to fly couldn’t take Lena’s burden and throw it into the sun. All of her alien powers didn’t stand a chance in facing such mundane things called life. So human. So gut-wrenching. Very much alive. “It means that she cares. She cares about you in the end. She couldn’t hide it any longer. We may never know the real reason. But this is what we are going to believe. Like I believe that my parents sent me here for good cause rather than torment. Like I believe Rao brought me you and took you away to make me see more clearly about us. To become a better person. Our belief makes us a better person. We should do that. For you. For me. For us. El mayarah.”
Lena wailed in grief and Kara held her throughout the healing. They repaired themselves and mended the wounds that were hard to see for one another. Kara had to cross light years to meet Lena. Kara had to come from several galaxies away to find Lena. Because they were soulmates who were meant to be together. They were stronger together. Nothing could break them apart. Not time. Not distance. Not themselves.
Kara made love to her. Using only her kisses to bring Lena to another peaks. Peppering kisses across Lena’s skin. Making maximum body contact with Lena. Never straying too far. Lena cried softly through her orgasms. Kara’s name was repeated on Lena’s tongue like prayers. Lena said it in great reverence, in highest respect, in tremendous awe. When her body finally gave out, her hands snaked on their own to keep Kara close. They entered in peaceful slumber until the next brand new day.
She was standing by the door, bags of deliciously warm pastries and coffees in both arms. She froze there to stare at the most beautiful view in front of her. No art could compare. No poetry could describe. No novel could illustrate. All goddesses were put to shame. All gods wanted a glimpse. But Kara was the only one right now who had the privilege to appreciate. Ollie’s paws hitting on the floor brought her back to reality. She set the goodies on nightstand and lowered herself carefully. The dip of the bed still stirred Lena from sleep. Lying on her right side, right arm disappearing under the twisted pillow along with her left palm, quilt covering from waist down. Smooth jet-black hair fanned out on light color pillow case. Blinking back from dream world, Lena’s unfocused eyes searched for something. Then, she found it. Lena turned to lie on her back, right arm still hiding under the pillow while left forearm crossing her abdomen. Sleepy smile bloomed gradually like someone put the film on slow motion. This was Lena at her easiest state. Carefree. Feeling safe. She chose Kara to show this side of her. Twice.
“Hey.” Voice heavy but sounding light.
“Hey, zhao.” Kara couldn’t get enough of this nickname.
“I like it. Zhao.” Lena’s accent in saying Kryptonese was the sexiest thing that Kara had ever heard.
“Yeah?” Kara barricaded Lena between her left hand and her body.
“Every time you said something in Kryptonese, I came and I came extra hard. So, I would say definitely a yeah.” Lena’s right arm left under the pillow and circled around Kara’s neck to pull her into a kiss. And a second one. And many kisses until Kara’s stomach once again announced its dissatisfaction of being ignored. “Let’s feed the monster.”
“I bought something from Noonan’s. I wanted you to try but I wasn’t ready to let you get out of my bed yet.” Kara handed Lena a cup and pulled out various pastries.
“I like your thinking.” Lena hummed into her coffee.
They ate in peaceful silence. Giving each other kisses from time to time. Kara was at her fourth pantry, a sticky bun this time, when Lena spoke. “I should bring Ollie’s toys and food here. I do feel that I’m neglecting him.” Lena brushed a crumb from Kara’s face.
“Where are you staying?”
“A hotel not too far from here.”
“You should check out and bring all of your stuff and stay at mine.” She was busy shoveling the remain of the bun into her mouth. Noticing lack of response, she glanced up. “Wat?” Word was muffled with mouthful of food.
“I…I didn’t think that you would want me here.” Lena bit her lip. “This is like a dream come true.”
“I want you close 24 hours. Both of you. A year apart was long enough. We have lots to catch up. When do you have to go back?” Kara continued.
Lena bit her lip again. Her pupils dilated the slightest bit. “Shooting of current season is over. I don’t have new project because I wanted to focus on Lex’s case. But I will be needed for promotions and interviews, maybe do a short video here and there. Oh oh and conventions!” Lena’s eyes lighted up. Just like when she talked about science. “I love conventions! Over the years, I somehow successfully accumulate a number of fans who are willing to look past the Luthor name. A bunch of nice people, always giving me sweet comments and thoughtful gifts.”
“Can I come?” The question flowed out naturally.
“Hmm?” Faint smile still on from her recall of her fans.
“The convention and maybe go to Vancouver with you. I still feel bad about leaving without saying goodbye. Jay, Jess and many more. We can go to that riverbank because I miss the ducks, too.”
Soft eyes, full of understanding and guilt. “Of course, Kara.” And then eyes filled to brim with lust. “Now, I want to talk about this confident side of yours and how can we use it in bed.”
Chapter 43: Chapter 43
Notes:
Thank you for your comments. Here's another new chapter!
I'm really sorry for the wrong chapter number. I've corrected it. I think my Internet wasn't stable when I post it and I didn't double check before hitting the 'Post' button multiple times. I was misguided by wrong number. This should be Chapter 43. Again, sorry for the confusion.
Chapter Text
They did as Kara suggested. More like demanded. Lena was now residing in Kara’s apartment. Kara introduced Lena to new places and took Ollie for a walk everyday. The Internet cafe was closed because the old couple went to visit their family. They gave Kara the keys and told her to open whenever she wanted. Or not. She was looking out for it until the they were back. So, Kara took the liberty of not opening where she still checked it every morning but spent the rest of every second with Lena. They talked and argued, sometimes had fights and one of them might even be angry enough to storm out of the door under excuses of something like, taking Ollie for his walk, but they always came back to each other. They would apologize and express their distress as best as the could. Some topics, they could understand perfectly while some made them confused and irritated and they had to call for a timeout. They learned not to talk hurtful things when they were mad. They taught themselves to be patient with each other. Strangely, they worked much better this way than the year apart. They compensated each other. They balanced this rocky ship side by side. When the thunderstorm passed, they made love to one another, kissed all the scars, caressed all the wounds.
On day five, Alex dropped by. And she brought Maggie.
“Oh good, you’re alive.” Alex said sarcastically as soon as the door was open.
“Of course, I’m alive. Why wouldn’t I be?” Kara asked in full crinkles.
“Yo! Little Danvers, we’ve given you guys plenty of time to reunite your bodies.” Alex made a disgusted face. “Now is the time for me, the woman works her ass off for the public, to have some peace. Because your sister just won’t shut up. And it’s getting to our sex life. I’ve been generous enough, it’s my turn to get some.” Both sisters made vomiting sound before Maggie’s speech was over.
“He-Hello.” Lena appeared behind Kara who was still standing at the door, blocking the view of her sister and her sister’s girlfriend.
“Hey~Little Luthor.” The remaining three were shocked by the easy nickname. “What? It’s cute. Little Danvers is banging Little Luthor. See, cute.” Alex covered her ears while squeezing herself inside. Kara just blushed to no end. Lena? Lena froze right on the spot, having the hardest time to decipher the situation unfolded. The past few days must’ve been hard for her. Talking about emotions, expressing her feelings, crying her heart out and then this. Friendly visit. Clearly out of concern.
“Lena, you came.” Alex surprised Kara by enveloping Lena in a tight hug. Lena didn’t respond at first but her hands went to Alex’s waist eventually. A tentative hug. Alex pulled away. “Are you okay? Please don’t watch the news. Leave the rest to us. We will come bug you when we need you like every government agency does. Hey, buddy!” Sweet, innocent Ollie ran toward them. He squirmed like an overexcited fur ball, happy to see new people and smell new scents. Maggie squatted down to greet him when Alex was still in a mid-hug with Lena.
Lena smiled, her eyes full of unshed tears. Her knuckles whitened on Alex’s biceps. “Thank you, Alex. I’m good. Kara’s been forbidding me from touching our phones and laptops. Her TV only has stream services. She even asks the restaurant to turn off the news before I’m allowed in. So, my life has been stuffed with Disney and Pixar and anything with my face in it.” She made an annoyed expression with affection full to the brim.
“Excellent. I taught her well.” Alex then pulled Kara into a much tighter hug.
“Aaaaand we’ve been doing some science. I left the Red Sun Emitter back in Vancouver. We are building another one to have real fun. And some shopping is in order. Do you know any good sex shop?” Lena had to add so she could wipe her tears subtly but Kara spotted it anyway.
“Red Sun what? Forget it. I do not need to hear that.” Alex threw her hands up. “You’re just as bad as Maggie.” It was Alex’s turn to properly pet Ollie. The sisters always wanted to have a pet when they grew up. Alex helped Kara take home a few strays and together they both got a very serious talk from Eliza which reminded them that they all had their plates full and no rooms for taking care another living being. In a way, the Danvers sisters still held on to this sentiment which led them to their girlfriends. Their friends, too. A strange family formed, a found one combined with original one. Having a potential to become bigger for years to come.
“I do know some great places. There’s an online shop which I guarantee your satisfaction. Ask Alex, she would know.” Maggie winked.
“OKAY! Truce, shall we? Yeah? Yeah?” Kara looked between all three of them. “Great. Let’s order food and I can go buy some drinks so we can have an impromptu game night?” Distraction was in order. Besides, she missed her family and their nights together.
“We brought drinks so don’t sweat it.” Maggie lifted several heavy bags up onto the kitchen island.
“Thank god. I don’t think I could get through the night without booze.” Alex already went to search for wine opener.
“It’s still daytime, Alex.“ Booze and Alex? Kara knew when to give up so she dropped the subject rather quick. ”H-How…many did you bring?” She examined the contents in horror.
“Don’t worry, Kara. We got you covered.” Maggie presented her a bottle of suspicious liquid. “Alderbaranian Rrrrum!” She whispered in a very dramatic, conspiring tone. Doing a fancy rolling ‘R’.
“Um…I-I-I’ve never tried that before. I don’t think it’s a good idea.” Kara backed away a bit. Her mind reeled at the last and the first time she got drunk. She didn’t like her memory in pieces, she could hurt people. Mon-El wasn’t here to help and the rest her loved ones were all human.
“Kara, just try a small amount. If you don’t like it, you can stop. We bought your favorite sodas and juices, too.” Alex smiled on the other side of kitchen island, already holding a glass. And somehow also pouring one for Lena. Maggie was busy stuff her fridge with all kinds of beverages.
Kara swallowed hard and took her sister’s words. “O-Okay. I need to get food in me first.”
“Darling, it’s three in the afternoon. Don’t you think it’s a little early to order potstickers?” Lena came to her side, rubbing her back and already knew what food she had in mind.
“We brought many snacks and sweets. Even stopped by Noonan’s. Let’s eat these first. I need to hear the goodies.” Maggie magically whipped out more paper bags.
They ate and drank and played board games. Kara pulled out Monopoly because she always wanted to see Lena in corporation mode. As she predicted, Lena dominated the game and Alex was not happy about it.
“How did you…” Alex was bankrupted by Lena like Maggie and Kara. Kara was the first one out because she was too busy to look at Lena’s confident beauty and did whatever Lena asked her to. Lena gently pulled the last money from her and dragged her close to cuddle. Lena’s way of apology. Kara was loving every second of it.
“I’m a Luthor, remember?”
“Have you ever played before?” Maggie asked around her beer.
“No…?” Lena flushed at her admission.
“Man, you’re good.” Maggie nodded. “What did you play when you were a kid?”
“Umm…chess?” Lena’s face got redder. Kara moved her left hand to Lena’s left hip and drew her close.
“See, Alex. This is why we lost.” Maggie pointed at Lena with her beer bottle.
“I don’t buy it. Another round!” Alex collected game pieces forcefully.
Alex lost the next three rounds. The older Danvers sister was still figuring out what went wrong while Kara and Maggie went in search for take-out menus. They long gave up on winning a Monopoly against a Luthor.
“She’s good for you.” Maggie commented without looking up.
“Uh…” Kara answered dumbly.
“And you’re good for her. Alex and I talk everything. I’ve never seen her talking about someone so highly besides you and me. The sacrificing herself and saving you part? Got your sister in Little Luthor’s pocket.” Maggie finally glanced up at her and changed to next menu. “Remember that because a lot has happened and is still going on. Hold on to it.”
“Yeah…I’m really lucky to find her.” Her expression troubled when thinking about that time when she accused Alex and Maggie of sharing and hiding everything from her.
“Hey, none of that. We’ve talked about it.” Maggie saw right through her, a true detective. “I’m happy for you both.” Maggie reached to squeeze her forearm. “Now, I’m thinking Thai.”
“And some potstickers. Lena has to try the one on 38th street.” Kara waved the paper in her hand.
When the food was ordered, they came back to Alex and Lena in the middle of fervent discussion. “…all I’m saying is that we should do it soon. DEO has nice labs and I have the keys.”
“Do what soon?” Kara asked.
“Nothing.” A twin denial was thrown at her. Lena pushed herself up to land a kiss on Kara’s crinkles and all was forgotten.
All four of them moved to kitchen when the deliveries arrived. Food combined with all kinds of ridiculous arguments and Kara couldn’t be more happy. This was the happiest time for a very long time in her life. They already talked about future plans. Double dates and more game nights with their friends. Speaking of friends, Kara’s phone vibrated right on time.
“Hello?” She got up to a quieter corner.
“Yo! Kara, my man. How are you doing?” Mon-El sounded a little drunk.
“I’m good.”
“You sound good!” Mon-El yelled.
“And you’re drunk.”
“I’m just happy! That’s why I called you. I want you to feel my happy!”
“I am.” Kara glimpsed at her happiness. “Lena is here. She’s talking to Alex and Maggie.”
“Oh! No wonder, I couldn’t get a hold on her.”
“I kind of…confiscated her phone.” Kara winced. “The news is all over.”
“I know. I was gonna take her out of town or something. So…I guess you guys made up?” Mon-El sounded more sober now.
“Of some sort. We are still patching things up but we’re back together. Actually, she saw you walked me home the other night and…saw that forehead kiss, too.” The mischievous side of her shone through.
“Shit! I-I can explain to her. Rao, Kara. I didn’t mean to…”
“No, no. We talked it out, along with many things. I said that we are like brother and sister.” She couldn’t put up her straight face for too long.
“We are. Can you believe it? A Daxamite and a Kryptonian.” He laughed.
“I can now. Our ancestors were so wrong.”
“They were.” After a beat. “Since you’re alright and Lena’s fine, I’m gonna go back to my party. I will surely visit you guys. We can go to Al’s bar together.”
“Great idea! I can’t wait.”
“Bye, Kara.”
“Goodbye, Mon.” A nickname that he liked so much.
“Who was it?” Lena asked as soon as she sat down on the stool.
“Mon-El. I told him about you.”
“He’s been so nice to me. I’m still having a hard time adjusting.”
“He did want to offer you a chance to get out of town. But I said that you’re here, safe with me.” Kara tilted her chin up smugly.
“I am.” Lena kissed her chin fondly.
“Okay, we have to set up some rules.” Alex’s voice rang across them. Arms crossed, looking serious.
“What rules?” Kara said confusedly.
“Limited public display of affection.” Alex stated like reading from DEO manual.
“That was a chin kiss!” Kara protested. “Not even on the lips!”
“Trust me, Kara. We need it for our mind’s sake.” Alex looked at her intently. “These two are bad separately and dangerous when put together.”
“…You’re right.” Kara accepted after a second.
“We are not.” Lena pointed her fork at them.
“Yeah, you’re just too easy to tease, babe.” Maggie added.
“WE ARE NOT EASY!” The Danvers sisters yelled at their girlfriends simultaneously.
“Let’s clean up and have a round of Jenga.” Maggie stood up and took some plates with her.
“Sure.” Lena followed. And the sisters huffed out their dissatisfaction but went separate ways for different chores.
Their girlfriends finished first and went to set up the game, leaving Alex and Kara in the kitchen to dry and put away the utensils. “You told her about the mate thing.” Kara said all of a sudden.
“I…” Alex paused to collect her thoughts. “She deserved to know. I merely laid out the facts for her. But I’m sorry I broke my promise.” Her sister looked at her sincerely.
“You collaborated with Mon-El.” She said, deadpan.
“A sentence that I didn’t know was possible to exist.” Alex flinched.
“I’m glad that you did.” Kara softened her tone. “We both needed a push. Thank you.” She gave her older sister a side hug.
“Anytime.” Alex lay her head on Kara’s shoulder.
They went to join Maggie and Lena after they were done. “We were thinking that it’s time for Kara to get drunk!” Maggie exclaimed excitedly. A glass and the suspicious bottle appeared out of no where. Kara looked between them doubtfully. She gingerly uncapped and poured a very carefully calculated amount. Staring at the amber colored liquid, she smelled it and scrunched her nose up. She lifted the glass and tasted a few drops. “So…?” Maggie wasted no time to ask.
“Strong but pleasantly enough. Bitterer than the sweet drinks Mon-El ordered for me. I hope that I won’t get drunk so quickly like last time.” Kara noted objectively.
“What? You’ve already got drunk before? I’ll have to talk to Mon-El.” Alex scowled.
“Come on, Alex. Kara was just living her life a little. And I’m so proud to be the first one to introduce the rum to Kara. Let me have that.” Maggie argued.
The couple’s quarrel was ignored. “Good, darling. Keep this bottle and the glass to yourself. I heard that it’s poisonous for human. We’re all tipsy already so please watch out for us and you have a lot to catch up.” Lena snuggled to her side and her eyes started to become unfocused.
Jenga was discarded very soon because the three human had too much alcohol in them to maintain normal hand-eye coordination. They switched to Cheat. A game that Kara was already bad at when she was sober. She resigned after only one game to assume a position as dealer while taking small sips of her alien liquor. It hit her when she was least expected. The fuzziness crept up on her. She felt featherlight and relaxed. She leant heavily on Lena but still had last two braincells not to crush her beloved. Lena seemed to enjoy this side of Kara and took advantage of the attention she got, and lessening attention from Agent Danvers, to roam her hands to more inappropriate places on Kara’s body.
“Hey! I saw that!” The Scotch in glass on Alex hand rocked like seesaw and some of it managed to escape.
“We’ve been doing it for the last hour.” Lena answered like it justified everything.
“Come on, babe. It’s time to go.” Maggie swayed a bit, trying to pull Alex up.
“Noooooo…it’s not hic…” Kara hiccuped. “…not safe for you to go home like this.”
“I’ve already ordered Winn to pick us up.” Alex leant herself on Maggie’s tiny form. “I’m not staying to watch a porn starred by my little sister.”
“I’m not…we’re not…” Kara tried to remember what she was going to say. “I wouldn’t do something like that.”
“But I can’t say the same for myself.” Lena snaked both arms around Kara’s waist.
“Winn, where are YOU?!” Alex yelled at no one.
“Babe, he’ll be here in any minute and he needs a raise.” Maggie steadied Alex and was still able to check her phone.
The inebriated duo left with a very annoyed and worried Winn who said many sorrys on their behalf. Once the door shut, Kara was pulled into a fierce kiss. All tongues and teeth. She gazed at Lena in muddled eyes. “Watsss that forrrr?” Her words slurred.
“I’ve been so turned on since I checked the online store Maggie recommended when I went to bathroom about…I don’t know how long ago. I want you so bad.” Lena already got her hands under her shirt, feeling up her abs.
“But ’m really drunk. Doesss thissss count as…as…inconsent?” Kara leant her back against the front door.
“I believe the word you’re looking for is dissent.” Lena kept assaulting her cheeks, chin and neck. Next thing she knew, she was being dragged into bedroom by one very determined Lena Luthor, clothes half off.
Chapter 44: Chapter 44
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Last night was fun.” Kara said, playing Lena’s hair. They were naked in bed. Yellow sunlight woke Kara early. She stared at Lena’s sleeping form until her precious mate finally decided to rise.
“I can’t really remember much. Remind me to never have sex with you when I’m drunk. Did we actually do it?” Lena mumbled, hiding herself behind Kara to avoid the rare winter sun.
“No, I don’t think so. We used our last consciousness to undress and that was it. That part was…fun, too. But I was talking about our game night.” Kara caressed Lena’s bare arm.
“Oh! I haven’t had so much fun since…God! I can’t even remember how long.” Lena rubbed her forehead.
“We deserve this but I also like our talk. Both heavy and light stuff.”
“Me, too. I’ve never opened up to anyone the way I open up to you. Not even my friends.” Lena lost in her thoughts.
“I would love to meet your friends. Especially Jack.”
“To do recon of some sort?” Lena said with teasing smile.
“It’s not that…it’s…to get to know them better. To know the Lena before I met her. You’ve heard enough of my embarrassing stories. I need to know yours to balance the score board.” Kara explained in rosy cheeks. Lena’s smirk got bigger the longer she talked. She pushed herself up to press a kiss on Kara’s lips.
“So…to do a recon?” Lena asked again.
“Fine, yes. Whatever you said.” Kara gave up trying and just dove into another kiss. Her phone buzzed. She checked and frowned. “That’s odd. The security system of the Internet cafe I work for just alerted me of an…unauthorized access? I don’t think the system I set up has such big words. I better go check.”
“Want my help?” Lena offered.
“No, you stay here. You got a massive hangover. Take a shower. There’s coffee and food in the kitchen. Have a slow morning with Ollie.” She began to extricated herself from Lena.
“I both envy and hate that you have Super human metabolism to have zero hangover.” Lena covered her head under the pillow.
Kara took a quick shower and changed. She gave Lena multiple sweet kisses, petted Ollie on her way out and left hurriedly in hope of finishing early and getting back to Lena. She went to her usual go-to coffee shop on the same street as the Internet cafe. She was eating something with too much sugar when unlocking the door to her work place. Hmm, odd? The door is locked. She shouldered in and checked for anything unusual. Everything was right where they were meant to be. She scanned twice with X-ray vision before logged into security system. Hmm, odd again. There was nothing worth the weird alert she got this morning. Except for a cat somehow pushed one of the security cameras to wrong angle. She went through the backdoor to fix that. Then, using a little of her superspeed to clean the place up. She felt bad about leaving it shut so the least she could do was to keep it nice and tidy until the old couple was back. Nearly 40 minutes later, she was satisfied with the outcome. She locked it up and went home.
“Lena, I thought we could…” The word died down in her throat. Everything was much similar with the way she left this morning. But there were two things felt off, Ollie didn’t come running to greet her and a mug still with steaming coffee was placed on the kitchen island. An alarm rang loudly in her head, she took off her glasses and used X-ray vision. There was no one. She listened in superhearing, the two familiar heartbeats were no where to be found. She extended it to entire apartment building. Still nothing. Her panic level skyrocketed to maximum in less than one second. She felt like another plane crash all over again. This time she couldn’t be sure if Lena was on it or not. Phone out and dialing.
“ALEX! LENA AND OLLIE ARE MISSING!” She yelled once connected.
“…O-Okay, calm down. What do you mean by missing? Start from the beginning.” Alex was a little taken aback but recovered very quickly.
Kara told her everything. From Internet cafe to zero heartbeats. Alex listened attentively. Asking questions at times. “You should come to the DEO. I’ll be there in ten to pick you up.” Alex was in her agent mode.
Kara nodded and Alex knew her like the back of her own hand. She didn’t push for a verbal reply. Simply hanging up and arriving exactly 10 minutes later. Alex brought a few agents to examine the scene. Her eyes studied Kara’s loft carefully, fixing on the mug for a moment. After a few exchange of words with other agents, she turned to Kara and led her out of the door. They drove fast, in no time, they reached the DEO. This was the first time that Kara set foot in the secret government agency. It was all metal and concrete. Cold and realistic. The inconspicuous building located in downtown National City, a perfect disguise which nobody questioned. Alex led her directly to a command center where multiple huge flat screens showed various information.
“Hey, Kara! Fancy seeing you…wait, why are you here?” Winn frowned confusedly.
“Lena is missing.” Alex answered crisply. “Find every security camera about 10 blocks radius of this apartment, scan the footages from six o’clock to nine this morning. Then change into 20 blocks and 24 hours before.” Alex passed down the orders along with Kara’s address and the agents in front of the monitors began to work.
“I’ve contacted Superman to keep an eye at his side.” J’onn walked to them.
“Thanks, J’onn.” Kara hugged him tightly, fully knowing that he wasn’t easy to be crushed.
DEO searched for hours and hours but nothing came up. When the clock struck at exactly 8:27 at night, all communication devices in DEO were hijacked by one and only Lex Luthor. His large face occupied every inch of the screen.
“Test, test. May I have your attention, please? I’m sorry to interrupt this program with some…exciting news. My beloved little sister is still alive and so is her annoying dog.” Ollie’s barks were muffled from somewhere faraway. “You can see that I’ve reunited my family.” He pulled away from the camera and gestured behind him. Lena and Lillian Luthor were both restrained to a chair each. Ropes wrapped around their torsos and legs. Their mouths were tied with some cloths uncomfortably. “I took my sister’s recommendation to…what did you say? Ah…to break out of the cell and do it myself. As you can see, I did just that.” He smiled sickly at Lena. “I’ve given you exactly 12 hours to scream in panic. Now, I’m feeling generous and also bored, mostly bored, to talk. I want that pathetic Kryptonian to come here. Not that self-righteous bastard. I’ll deal with him later. The cousin.” His eyes glinted with maniacal frenzy. “She’s the one caused this. First, my sister. And she somehow got to my mother? I want her here. Alone. Or I’ll detonate bombs set across National City. The location and instructions will be sent after this in an encrypted message. I suggest you…decrypt fast or I don’t know what will happen.” He laughed in delirium. “Tick tock.” Was the end of the feed and all screens turned back to their previous state. Like nothing had happened.
The round command table yielded to Kara’s hands. The edges were crushed and twisted. “Easy, Kara. We will get her back. We have the best team to decipher whatever that is.” Alex’s words hadn’t died down when a message came into DEO’s inbox. The agents were in action immediately. “Kara, come on. Let’s wait at the break room. There’s food…”
“No, I’m going to stay here. As soon as I got the location, I’ll fly there by myself.” She whispered in exasperation.
“You can’t be serious! He deliberately waited for 12 hours while leaving useless leads to send us in goose chase. He is in control of this game that he forced us to play. That’s trap written all over his bold head! ” Alex exclaimed as loudly as she was allowed in their bubble. In the background, Kara could hear J’onn barked out some orders. “I will not allow it.”
Kara looked back to her sister. “I don’t care if you allow it or not. I don’t work for the DEO. I’m a grown woman. I’ll go there and you will stay put and deal with the bombs. Kal-El can help. Give me some earpieces and I’ll let you know when to come.”
“Absolutely not…”
“Agent Danvers. We need your help.” A emotionless-looking man approached. Alex huffed but held back her words and went to where the chaos happened. The man didn’t leave with Alex. He stared at Kara for quite some time until she was getting uneasy. “My name is Querl Dox. You can call me Brainy. I’m a Coluanian. I calculated there’s a 98.07% chance that you will fail if you go alone. Let’s evaluate all the evidences on hand first. Would you agree, Kara Zor-El?”
“How did you…”
“I’m also a 12th-level intellect. And it’s not difficult to read the exchange between you and Agent Danvers to pick up the familial connection.” Brainy paused. “I examined some of the evidences already. Your phone was hacked and the message was planted. The Internet cafe’s security system is very basic, I suggest a major upgrade. So is your apartment. There’s a reason that Lex Luthor didn’t reveal your identity. More precisely, he didn’t bother revealing it. He knows that the DEO knew about you. Exactly how many people don’t matter. And his family seem to be aware of your existence. But there’s no guarantee that he won’t reveal you and Superman to the world. I suggest you speak carefully with him.” Kara opened up her mouth. “Oh, I also calculated there’s 100% chance that you’ll ignore us and go alone.” With that, he left. The robotic vibe alien seemed to know what Kara was going to say and provide an answer in advance. She replayed their conversation and decided to calm down. At least until the encryption was solved.
After several hours of tormenting wait, the team finally had a breakthrough. Kara rushed to see the coordinate. She had to be there at 8:27 in the morning. 24 hours since Lena’s kidnapping. Which left them only one hour and a half to prepare. DEO was in another clamorous action. She was pulled into J’onn’s office. “I’m not letting you out of my sight.” Alex cut off her protest. “You’ll be wearing these. Newly developed comms and cameras so we can record everything audibly and visually. We hope and doubt that Lex won’t discover it. It has a built-in GPS but I’m also going to have another one on you in case it doesn’t work. And you’ll be wearing this.” Alex whipped out a briefcase. “Lena…developed it. She gave it to me one month after the crash. She said that we should be prepared if you ever wanted to be a Super. This is it. You’re going be a Super to save a Luthor. Bring her and Ollie in one piece.” Alex engulfed her in a tight hug, the tightest that a human could give.
Alex left to let her change. She open the case and regarded the content. It was a…Super suit. It still had the blue and red theme but the blue was much darker than Kal-El’s which covered about 90% of the suit. Strips of deep red subtly adorned on the torso and upper part of the pants. Classic belts around the waist with the same dark blue with a buckle in gold which was molded with elegant pattern. Her family crest sat on the chest in similar deep red color with golden edging but without yellow background like Superman. There were many details very different from Kal-El’s suit. Such as boots, gloves and high neck designed in same dark blue. The other being the same blue theme of cape on the outside with inner designed as red as the decorated stripes at the front of the suit. Taking off her glasses, she put on the suit slowly. It fit her like a second skin. Everything was light and she could move without restraint. Most importantly, the design allowed her to walk in shadow, out of the public eye. She suddenly found it hard to breathe. Lena thought all of that for her. Lena did all of that for her.
Alex knocked and entered. “There is a built-in helmet. If you push the button right here, it will materialize. Some nanobot technology. The rest of the suit is also programmed in that way to be stored in small object. It’ll be activated after the owner tries it for the first time. Lena asked me to add your DNA in it so the suit will answer only to you.“ She did as told. Millions of tiny robots crawled over her face from the top of the high neck. Her eyesight suddenly was obscured and cleared the next second with various numbers and datas on the screen. “You okay there. Not too stuffy? You can push the same button to retract it.” Alex understood her fear in small spaces.
“I’m…fine. Just getting used to it.” Kara moved around a bit. “She built this, Alex. I have to go. I have to save her.”
“I know. I want you to go save her, too.” Alex shuddered out wet breaths while pulling her in another hug. “Please be safe. Or else I don’t know what I would do. I gained many specialties since I joined the DEO. You don’t want to know what I can do with just my pinkie and you don’t want to know what I can do when I’m mad.”
“I promise to be my best. We have to. For Lena.” Kara answered earnest. They both work to do.
Together they reached the helipad on the very top of DEO building. They decided that it was better for Kara to take off from there rather than the balcony at the same floor as the command center. “Supergirl, you know what to do.” J’onn’s deep voice boomed behind her. They picked this alias to avoid using Kara’s real name. The less the people knew the better. She kind of liked the name. She liked it a lot because Lena called her once after their very first kiss.
“Okay. I’m going.” Kara held herself back from giving more hugs. She didn’t think that she would stop if any hug was initiated.
With that she shot up into the sky. Up, up and away.
Notes:
I imagine the suit as a combination of Super suit with pants, Overgirl suit and Red Daughter suit because Melissa Benoist looks so good in all the suits.
Chapter 45: Chapter 45
Chapter Text
She hovered around the suspiciously-looking dugout, freezing winds bawling at her ears. Choosing to lose her helmet, her golden hair waved around with menacing air current. She tried to scan it but the lead-lined construction outright prevented her X-ray vision. From appearance, she could only see white snow contrary to black mountain rock. Mount Norquay, one of Lex’s old hideouts. Some countermeasures were to be expected, such as Kryptonite canons. But none of them showed up and Kara was still alive and well. Lex did want her to be inside the bunker. Yup, a trap written all over his bold head. Repeating Alex’s comment in her head, Kara sighed and landed near a metal entry. It was too easy and they both knew it. By they, she meant Lex and herself. Rao, she really needed to focus but her nervous mind seemed to operate on its own, mumbling nonstop.
She forcefully pulled out the heavy metal door with superstrength. Still too easy. She tiptoed in with upmost carefulness. A long, cold, concrete hallway stretched to no end. Every inch was lead-lined. Superhearing was also no use here. Sighing, she moved slowly and checked every door in a very old-fashioned way. They were all dark and abandoned. She sped up after the fifth door. After 15 minutes of search and multiple dead ends, she finally reached a door with light flickering from the slit underneath. She took a deep breath and turned the doorknob. An open space with various devices and laboratory equipments on the tables. Seven monitors blinked on the wall in 2-3-2 formation, reminding her of the DEO. There was no one around but the beeping sound of machines.
“Welcome, Kara Danvers. Or should I say Kara Zor-El?” Lex sickeningly sweet voice boomed in the room and his mad face once again occupied every inch of every screen. How narcissistic is this man? Why seven faces? One is more than enough!
“Where are they?” Kara demanded, trying to match the authority her cousin emanated.
“Near enough.” Was all he provided. “Now, let’s talk about you interfering my family business.” She remained silent to hear what Lex wanted to vent. “Good. You’re patient. Unlike your egotistic cousin who would’ve given my a lecture after one word from me.” Lena said that her brother liked to talk, that she had never met a man as talkative as Lex until she met Kal-El. “You defiled my sister. I’ve never said anything about her inclination for women but when it comes to bedding an alien, that’s where I have to take matters into my hands.” Lex’s nostrils flared, upper lip twitching. “She needs to see how different you are, how alien you are, how pathetic the species you represent. So she will know when to stop and she needs to stop NOW!” The room suddenly casted a frightening green. Different kind of green from Lena’s mesmerizing eyes. Kryptonite! The thought hit her just as she fell down on the ground. The poisoning infected her from head to toe. To the smallest and farthest places possible. It felt like numerous nails in her blood. She took off one of the glove to witness her poisoned skin with her own eyes. Her veins pulsed in nauseating fluorescent green. This was the first time she encountered Kryptonite attack. Now she understood why Kal-El was so scared of. The most deadly thing to Kryptonian was not Kryptonite rock itself, it was the feeling of it. Torturing you, slowly killing you. Your life was disappearing in front you and you could do nothing about it. Powerless. The same feeling when she gaped at her own planet changing into lifeless stones in mere seconds.
She vaguely heard some struggling behind her. Turning her head back to see the wall became clear glass. Inside was the person she missed terribly. Lena stared at her in horror and her scream was muffled by the cloth in her mouth. Lex stood right behind Lena and Lillian, looking smug. “And somehow you convinced my sister who in turn convinced my mother to cut me off. I have to say I’m impressed. Superman never had that such power over me, not even with his almightiness. You, on the other hand, did it without using any of your Super powers. What’s your secret, huh? Is your skill in bed really that good?” Lex laughed at his own joke in an unhinged manner. Kara really wanted to punch him in the face if she could just get herself up. She also wanted to punch herself for coming in without any combat skills or anything related to dealing with this kind of extreme situation. “Now let’s see if you can still perform perfectly with Kryptonite running through your skin.”
The door on her right hand side hissed open. A tall caucasian man stood proudly there. His shirt was off and there was a pulsing transparent green gem embedded in his chest. The veins around it were emitting sickly green, making his pale skin a vibrating morbidness. He was weaponized with Kryptonite inside him. “Mr. Corben, would you do the honor?” Upon hearing Lex’s order, the man charged toward Kara at scaring speed. Kara rolled aside from the floor she once occupied at the very last minute. Barely dodging the hit that the man was about to inflict on her. Her back met the concrete wall in strong force. She grunted and opened up her eyes to green veins all over her gloveless hand, echoing to the Kryptonite on Corben’s chest. Supporting her body against the wall, she slowly brought herself upright.
Putting the glove back on. “I thought you were dead.” She had to do something to buy herself time. To come up with any viable plan.
“Lex Luthor did the impossible. He brought me back to life. He is the God that should be worshipped, not the parasite like you. This was how he rewarded those stood beside him and I shall make myself useful.” Great, I’m dealing with a walking-Kryptonite plus brainwashed meathead. He stuck his chest out and blasted a thick beam directly at Kara. She ran to avoid the attack. A portion of Kryptonite beam landed just two inches next to her. She already felt extreme pain and her body weakened much more. She panted hard as she dashed behind the control panel table. That was when she saw it. Lena was fighting tooth and nail with Lex in her restrained state. She somehow successfully injured Lex because Lex was sporting a bleeding nose in agony and tried to grabbed his little sister. His waving hands got a hold of Lena and he slapped her. Hard.
“NO!” She ignored Corben’s presence utterly and sprinted toward Lena. She covered her face to run head-on toward the barrier between them. The glass wall caved and cracked miraculously by her body. Her superstrength regained just enough to break through the sturdy wall made of special bullet-proof glass. She seized Lex’s hand and twisted. He cried out in aguish. Kara lost her balance, her body gave out for using the boosted strength, and fell on top of Lena. The chair carried Lena was smashed upon the impact and the ropes around her loosened. Lena let out an ‘ummf’. Kara immediately drew herself up to inspect any injury. But Lena did the opposite, she held Kara close. She pushed the House of El crest with a tiny click sound.
“Anti-Kryptonite shield.” Removing the cloth in her mouth, Lena whispered weakly into her ear. Kara’s head was covered by helmet the next second and a nearly transparent field force buzzed around her. She felt much much better on the instant. Her breathing became normal, the nails vanished all at once and she could imaging her veins stopped glowing in green. Corben chose the perfect time to do a test run for her. The beam shot at her from behind but she only felt the force of it. No excruciating needles poking inside her.
“My turn.” She sped toward him and threw him at those gigantic screens. They shattered spectacularly and Corben passed out on the spot. She redirected her focus on Lena again. She got her loose completely and used her glove finger caressed the angry red marks. Lena smiled tiredly and gratefully at her and stepped closer to Lillian. Untying her adoptive mother. Together, they held either side of Lillian. This kind of tension wore her old body out. Kara then sighted Ollie locked in cage with muzzle on. She hurried to free him from both monstrosities and came back to support Lillian. Ollie started to growl viciously at one direction.
“Not so fast.” Lex held up a strange gun on one hand, the broken one hung loosely beside his body. “Party is not over and you are already leaving? How rude. Hadn’t they taught basic manners on Krypton?” He smiled madly, teeth stained in red from his nose.
“It is over, Lex.” Surprisingly, Lillian was the one spoke up. Her eyes stern and firm. “You’re acting like a child who cries and rolls on the ground because his mommy doesn’t buy him a candy. I stopped financing you because you tarnished the Luthor name. Family is above anything. I thought I taught you better than this.” Lillian somehow still maintained steady voice full of authority. Kara was kind of in awe.
“Mother, you’re not thinking straight. We worked together before. You understood my action. My purpose. This is all for our family.” Lex did sound like a petulant kid now.
“No.” Lillian disentangled gracefully from Lena and Kara to stand on her own. There was something else emerged from her composed stance. Sorrow and regret. “I was wrong. I thought you were bringing glory to our family. By being the best. By doing incredible things. I still do not agree our nation’s policy regarding alien residents. But what you are doing now isn’t for our family. It’s completely for yourself. You’re the one not thinking straight. That’s why I cut you off.”
Lex spluttered out nonsense. His spit flew everywhere and his eyes moved between his family like watching a tennis game. Suddenly, he aimed his gun directly at Lillian. “Then, you’ll die with them.” And he did not hesitate.
Then, everything was in slow motion. Except Kara. The bullet darted out the barrel with a loud bang. All the massive destruction concentrated in such small vessel. It radiated dangerous green. She did not need more confirmation to know what was the main ingredient of the bullet. From the corner of her eyes, she could see Lena moved gradually in front of Lillian. No! Her brain screamed internally as her body pushed Lena out of the way. Crossing her arms in front of her to embrace the shock. The mere force of it knocked her back and brought Lillian with her. She turned quickly to wrap her arms around the oldest Luthor. They fell on the floor. The screen on her helmet wasted no time to flash red alert and tell her that the suit was reduced to 62% integrity. One more shot, she would have to face Kryptonite on her own. Lex let out an irritated yell and started to fire his gun aimlessly. She located Lena and brought each woman underneath either of her armpit. Signaling Ollie into Lena’s arms, she rushed out of the room as fast as she could.
Corben yet chose another great timing to wake up. She dodged the beam shooting over her head. The cult head now led his minion to chase after them. Kara doubled back to the hallway. She started to regret her choice of one way route as soon as the gun and the beam were fired at the same time. Her superspeed wasn’t performed fully because she didn’t know if it would hurt the humans and canine in her arms or not. She listened carefully to get out the way beforehand while her feet kept accelerating. Just when she thought they made it safely and the entry was right in front of her eyes, the bullet hit her again. She fell forward and the women in her arms were thrown across the floor. Ollie barked in panic. 19% integrity. Shit, that’s less than I expected. “GO!” She urged them to escape first.
“I will not leave without you.” Lena stubbornly crawled back to her. Ollie tried to run past and defend his owners but Kara grabbed his collar. She met Lena in the middle and tried to shelter her as well. The maniac shouts from Lex and Corben could be heard right behind. She heard the sizzling of Corben’s Kryptonite beam but…it didn’t sound right. There was something else mixed in that sound. She turned back to see the green gem stone on Corben’s chest which was fizzling out. Sparks bursted out the device and landed on the ground. Some kind of malfunction happened. And it worsened in an alarming rate. Lex stopped dead and glanced at his companion. The look on his face confirmed Kara’s suspicion and charged her with power. She threw Ollie in Lena’s arms and bridal-carried Lena. Seizing the chance to superspeed out of the entry. She retrieved the crushed door and just when she was about to attach to the opening.
“The Kryptonite on Corben’s chest is going to explode. Lex is still in there.” She was offering. But both Luthors just stood in the snow shivered at the cold. The two members of this labyrinthine family gazed at each other, seeming to have a wordless conversation. Lena looked desperate while Lillian appeared determined. Only sound was the wind howling its distaste for the egomaniacal son and brother. “There’s still time. I can rush in and…”
She didn’t get to finish her sentence because there was a loud boom made the whole mountain shake. She instinctively jammed the door into the entrance. Grabbing all three of them and they were in the air within a second. She ascended higher and higher, flying further and further. The bunker blew up and the green smoke rushed out of the construction. Flames and remnants went off in every direction. She didn’t take them away immediately. They hovered in safe mid air, watching everything burn into nothing.
She didn’t save Lex in time. Her heart ached for the lost of a soul. The explosion was like watching Krypton erupting to fire all over again and she could do nothing but stare. A shaky warm thumb brushed off her tears. She looked at Lena. “Maybe…this is for the best…” Lena whispered in grief and so much uncertainty. She hid her face in the crook of Kara’s neck. Kara rested her cheek on Lena’s head and kissed her hair. Steady sound of propellers came closer and closer. DEO’s standard military transport aircraft approached. Maybe the devices on her worked after all. Kara flew them to the back of the plane and carried them straight inside. They were soon being seated and getting examined by several agents. Alex ran to check Kara herself.
They landed outside of National City and changed into cars. Arriving at the DEO headquarter under 40 minutes. All four of them were rushed into med bay to have full body check.
Nobody said anything this whole time. Deadly silence.
She was forced to stay under Yellow Sun Lamp, an ingenious invention by joint force of Lena and Alex. After a fit of being fussed over, Kara finally got the permission to leave her designated bed. DEO somehow found a vet who could come and check Ollie at such short notice. Ollie recovered much faster than all of them. By the time the vet finished examination, Ollie was already best friend with his doctor and jumping around enjoying the attention he got. His presence was a lively gift to this dire situation. Even J’onn was under Ollie’s spell before going back to work. That was how Kara found them. They seemed to be having a mute conversation.
“He really is an intelligent creature.” J’onn stood up from his crouching position.
“I know.” Kara took his place and cupped Ollie’s slender face. He sensed her distress and nuzzled into her hand. Ollie stepped closer to lick her face gently.
“You should go see Lena. I can hear her need to see you. Even though she’s afraid to ask.” With that, J’onn left to do his job.
“Thanks, J’onn.” Kara answered toward his retreating form. He waved once. “Come on, Ollie. Let’s go see Lena. She needs our love.” She led their loyal canine friend toward Lena’s bed. Lena was lying on the small bed, staring at the ceiling. Lillian was in other room because her state was in need of more medical attention. “Hey.” Kara stopped at the door but Ollie went straight in and searched at the edge of bed. He smelled around, finally locating Lena’s right hand. Ollie touched the pale lifeless hand with his wet nose. Lena gave him some pets unconsciously, still lost in her head. She raised left hand to welcome Kara. Kara took the hint and walked quickly to answer the calling. She caught Lena’s hand just before it dropped back down. Squeezing and drawing comforting circles on it. Kara regarded Lena’s exhausted face carefully. The sight reminded her of the time after she caught the plane but with more resignation. There was no fight in it, let alone flight. Just accepting the facts. No further protest. How are you and Are you okay sounded meaningless. She was raking through her head for sincerer words when a sad voice rang in the quiet room.
“I killed my brother.” Lena uttered in the most devastatingly despair. But the next more elaborate sentence was the most destructive blow. “I killed my brother and I used you to do it.”
Chapter 46: Chapter 46
Chapter Text
Things seldom were within Kara’s control. Her birth was designed, her genes were moderated. The combination was determined before she was born, even way before her parents were born. Every generation was the best conglomeration of their time and was better than their last. Kryptonians had only one direction in mind. Advancement and evolution. To an extreme that their motherland couldn’t bear it anymore. Rao heard his beloved creation in pain, shouldering hundreds of thousands of them on her back. He granted a quick end for Krypton. Maybe just as quick as he created it. Maybe just with one simple snap of fingers. Rendering the planet and the people on it into rubbles. Total decimation. Maybe they should consider it as mercy.
But he left two tiny hopes out of his hand on purpose. An infant and a teenager. They were put to different ordeals. Different sufferings. Both ended up with powers to a God. His followers, his children and his delegates. To protect another planet from annihilation. There was no competition. Every species still had their own religion, their own God, saying their own prayers. He just wanted to offer his assistance, whether other living beings wanted it or not. The infant, now a grown man, was already using his powers helping people. The teenager, now a grown woman, but still a terrifying little girl on the inside, was facing her first epic battle for the very first time.
This was much harder than overcoming a wrath of a mad man. This was fighting the invisible. There was no body to punch, no bad guy to capture, no plan at all. Kara couldn’t even get to the battlefield. This was Lena. Blaming herself for her brother’s death and for dragging Kara into the mess. The brother that many wanted him to perish died on his own family’s hands. Many might think that he deserved it or even thought he was treated too gently. Yet, his little sister was here, after being tortured and living under his shadow for so long, grieving for the lost of her big brother. Feeling guilty of killing her own family. Even the brother brought his death to himself without any help from others.
“Le…” Kara wanted to say something but stopped at the last second. What could she possibly say? How could she say some comforting words when she blamed herself for leaving her own family to die? She tilted her chin up to avoid her impending tears from falling. Deep breaths later, she nudged Lena to roll on her side and climbed on the bed to spoon Lena from behind. Left hand snaking around Lena’s soft waist, pillowing her own head on her right hand. She held Lena flesh against to her. Breathing in Lena’s faint body perfume, burying her nose at the back of Lena’s neck. She saw over Lena’s shoulder and noticed that Lena now just rested her right hand on Ollie’s head, unmoving. The hand on the waist traveled forward to cover Lena's on Ollie and urged it to caress their understanding dog. “For a very long time, I thought I abandoned my family because they abandoned me first. I still think so. When I’m sad, when I’m woken from nightmares, even when I’m happy with you. I think of it from time to time. I held back my emotions, good and bad, because I didn’t think I deserved feeling so much. I should remain numbness for the rest of my life for leaving my family to die. I should live with the punishment. When I went to Vancouver, I was still in that state of mind. And then I met y-you…” Her voice wavered. “You and Ollie chipped away my stone-cold Nth metal armor with your warmness and your earnestness. You reminded me of me, a version of myself that I thought was long lost in the explosion of Krypton. You convinced me to feel again, to have friends, to have relationships, to surround myself with good people. And against my better judgement, I did. It was the best decision I’ve ever made because it brought me you. You are the best thing that have ever happened to me.” Her left hand once again circled Lena’s waist and tightened. To deliver her next speech. “Corben’s device was created and placed by Lex. When I heard the malfunctioning sound, I turned back to check and saw the look on Lex’s face. He looked genuinely surprised. Whether he knew the possibility of lethal failure or not, he did this to himself. Even if he made sure its safety, accidents happened.” Kara paused to collect herself. She wanted to be strong for Lena. “You are a good person. Seeing you go through the kind of pain I’ve experienced is the least thing I want. You are vibrant and alive. You fight even in flight. It’s hard to believe now but I hope you see it in time.”
“…You missed the part of me using you.” Lena answered suddenly.
“You didn’t use me. My mission was to bring you in one piece. I did just that.”
“You mean by flying us high and far when I let Lex burn in hell.” Lena pronounced the word ‘hell’ in such dreadful tone.
“Maybe it was cruel to watch your brother die but I wanted you to have time to say goodbye. I didn’t get the chance before my pod got knocked off by the shocking waves.” She whispered into Lena’s hair and felt her left hand was being squeezed.
They stayed like that for a while. She didn’t notice that she had been using superhearing to monitor both heartbeats until the one closest to her slowed down and lightened up just a tiny bit. Not knowing how much longer before Lena drowned in her thoughts again, Kara savored this short, relatively burden-less, haven. An hour went by, a knock on the door brought them back to reality.
“Hey, you guys okay?” Alex opened the door carefully. “I brought some food.” She waved a paper bag in her hand. Ollie stood up and ran toward her. “Your doctor friend prepared some for you. Would you like to go?” Alex opened the door wide. Ollie turned his head to send his goodbye and he was out of the door. “He needs his meds. And I need to check Lena.” Alex handed the bag to Kara and unwrapped the stethoscope from her neck. “Breathing improves. No indication of further deterioration. But you need your meds, too. Let’s put some food in you first.” Alex passed one of the sandwiches to Lena. Lena’s main injury came from the impact when Kara crashed into the glass wall and fell on her.
“I’m not hungry.” Lena said, lying on her back now.
“Call it a doctor’s order.” The sandwich was shoveled in front of Lena’s face by Alex’s insistent hand. Alex adjusted the bed to a more comfortable sitting position. Lena plucked it reluctantly, making a show of taking a bite. “Good patient.” Alex ate one as well. Kara stared at them, not having the appetite. “You have to eat as well. Or I’m making you lie on Sun Bed for hours.” Kara immediately shoveled half of the sandwich in her mouth.
“Sun Bed. I like it.” Lena tore small pieces of crumb from the bread.
“You should rename the uh…Red Sun Emitter. It’s such a tongue twister every time I say it.” Alex complained with a full mouth.
“And how many times have you said it?” Lena pointed at the corner of Alex’s mouth.
“Not less enough.” Alex brushed crumbs off her face annoyingly.
“I’ll stick to it. It’s my creation after all.” Lena shrugged.
“All of them are.” Kara suddenly cut in. Lena shifted to look at her softly. Mouth slightly turned upward. “I like the suit. Very chic and practical. Much better than Kal-El’s. The family crest is correct.”
“It’s from Lex’s files.” Lena swallowed a particularly hard bite.
“He did his studies. Kal-El should be more humble.” Kara sighed.
“He’s coming.” Alex passed the news and tried to be casual.
“What?!” Kara squeaked.
“He’s on his way as we speak.” Alex added.
“I’m not letting him near Lena.” Kara was firm.
“Can I have a word with my mother before he gets to her?” Lena’s question took both sisters by surprise. They looked at each other and turned back to Lena.
“Yes. She’s stable and no major physical injuries. But I won’t stress her too much.” Alex was back in doctor mode.
“I won’t.” Lena promised.
They took Lena in wheelchair much to her chagrin. When they arrived, Kara opened the door for her and was ready to leave. “Stay?” Lena used her expectant eyes and Kara could only comply. She wheeled Lena in. The sight was jarring. The once regal and strong-aura Luthor matriarch was now lying in bed looking frail and weary. Lillian rested with eyes closed and the beeping sound of machine was the only indication that she was still breathing. Kara parked the wheelchair as near as possible and then took the seat at the corner of the room. “Mom?” This was the first time that Kara heard Lena using the name in such childish manner.
Lillian’s eyes fluttered and blinked several times. She looked around and her dazed eyes landed on Lena. “Lena.” One single call of her name, Lena was in full sob. Lillian lifted her tube-filled hand to cover Lena’s shaking one.
“I killed him, mom. I killed my brother, your real son.” Lena cried out.
“No, Lena. Lionel and I did this to our family.” Lillian rubbed Lena’s hand and continued after a moment. A speech seemed to rehearse in her own head for millions of times. “Our marriage was arranged. None of us understood how this relationship could affect everything afterwards. We only knew it was what our family wanted. It failed rather soon but when it came to keep up the facade, we were the best of the best. He began to travel more.” Lillian paused to breathe and resumed her crafted yet hearty speech. Words clear, rhythm unhurried. “Lex had this dog named Ignatius. One day, it had to be put down. He wanted to be there for the procedure but I demanded that he went on a business trip with Lionel. I told him that he was being too sentimental. On this trip, Lionel brought a woman with him and insisted that she went everywhere with them. When they were back, Lex told me how wonderful she was, how kind she was to him. He told me that she sang him a beautiful Irish song and embraced him on the day they put down Ignatius. The way he described, it made me feel that Lex wished this woman was his mother. Years later, Lionel brought you home. Everyday, you grew more and more like your mother. The woman I could never compete with, in my husband’s and even my own son’s heart. And I took it out on you. An innocent child.” Lillian inhaled deeply but she persevered. Determined to deliver her statement like a dutiful witness. “So no, Lena. You didn’t kill your brother. We did. We taught you to always put the Luthor name first and foremost. To stop at nothing until we get what we want. Doesn’t matter how many people will get hurt. Lex did just that and you chose not to listen. And look where we are now?”
Lena’s mouth trembled, trying to digest Lillian’s confession. “Was it really for the best?” Lena must’ve been torturing herself since the sentence flowed out of her mouth when they watched the mountain cracked.
“He was the monster I created and I knew when to put down one.” What kind of life experiences turned a person into this way? Kara was in shock and so was Lena. Lena recovered faster.
“But…but he was family! How can you say that? On what grounds that we got to do such decision? We are not God!” Lena yelled, her whole body trembled with anger and conflict.
Lillian regarded Lena for a very long time. “And that’s why you will always fall into the light while the rest of us will rot in the dark.” Lena gasped and tried to remove her hand but Lillian tightened her hold. “It’s a burden that I have to carry. I want you to ease it out of your shoulders day by day, bit by bit. I will even tell the authority I was the one responsible if it came to it. Lena, do what you want from now on because I know whatever you do you will bring lights to this world.”
“No, you don’t have a say in my life or my future anymore. You long lost that privilege.” Lena finally broke out of Lillian’s grasp. Retreating, withdrawing. She was trying to flee.
“I know.” Lillian gazed at her, sad and soft. A mother knew her daughter. “Then, I wish you the best. From the bottom of my heart.” Lillian bade her farewell.
“Take me back to my room.” Lena ordered and Kara hastened to follow. She caught Lillian staring at Lena longingly before the door shut.
When they were back, Lena immediately left the wheelchair and crawled onto bed. Turning her back to the entryway. Kara got the hint and only went to tuck Lena in. Making sure that Lena was comfortable. She told Lena that she was going to see Ollie and Alex. Lena gave her a silent answer.
She located them by their heartbeats. Ever since the plane crash, she had gotten used to use her powers more and more. She felt at ease when using them. Alex was playing an old-fashioned fetching game with Ollie in the cafeteria.
“That bad, huh?” Alex took one glance of her and resumed throwing the ball.
“It wasn’t exactly bad…” She said. “More like a long overdue family therapy section?”
“So, very bad.” Alex nodded.
“We’ll see. Do you have anything to eat?” She felt that the sandwiches were already gone due to all that emotional rollercoaster rides.
“Your appetite is back. Good!” Alex smiled and handed the ball to her and she went to vending machine just beside them. “But you have to be quick, not that I have any doubt of your ability to devour food. Clark is here. J’onn is debriefing him, aka stalling him.” Alex threw three bags of chips to Kara.
“O’ay.” Kara answered with mouthful of salty snacks and tossed the ball. Ollie’s paws made happy sound on the concrete floor.
They arrived at the meeting room three minutes later. That was how fast Kara inhaled the chips. J’onn and Kal-El seemed to be in the middle of heated discussion.
“…should search one more time or three. He’s not that easy to kill.”
“Superman, our team are on their fourth round of search as we speak. They’ve been working nonstop since the kidnap. Some of them have even been working for more than 24 hours. If you still have some concerns, why don’t you go there yourself?” J’onn’s patience seemed to wear thin.
“I’m needed here. Metropolis needs me and now National City.”
“Don’t worry about here. I will keep them safe.” Kara shot back.
“Kara! You’re okay! I’m glad.” Kal-El tried to hug her but she dodged.
“We can take care of ourselves. You can leave if you are busy.” Kara said rigidly.
“I can’t leave. I haven’t questioned Lillian and Lena. They haven’t found Lex’s body. And don’t you think the timing was odd? He crashed a plane with his sister on it and then said sister willingly worked with a government agency who is specialized in monitoring aliens live on earth? For all we know, he could still be alive and Lena was still working with him.” Kal-El said accusingly.
“How dead is Lex Luthor have to be for you to believe?” Kara asked bluntly.
“What’s that supposed to mean? I don’t like this attitude from you. I’ve already put up with it for a very long time. You should be…”
“What? Grounded? How old do you think I am? 13?” Kal-El’s lips twitched at her implication.
“Superman, our team just sent the update. They detected there were two sets of bio traces at the scene. DNA confirmed to be John Corben and Lex Luthor. Here are the images.” J’onn swiped forward to project the pictures from his tablet to the flat screen. There were two different scorching marks, one on the surface which appeared to be the hallway and the other was partially on a broken door, partially on one gigantic mountain rock. She forced herself to look. To look at the evidence of Lex trying to run. Alex put her palm on her back for more support. “Based on remaining organic particles, there’s 99.78% possibility that both of the subjects didn’t survive.” J’onn concluded. The percentage sounded a lot like Brainy’s analysis.
Kal-El stared at the screen. “We should use satellites to check whether their bio traces appear in other places the next few days. Maybe the results are mistaken. Better safe than sorry.”
“We are using alien devices and some of them are from Krypton. All of them are much more advanced than current Earth technologies. And when given tasks, my team always deliver the best result.” J’onn emphasized on particular word.
“Krypton?! How did you get your hands on them? Most of them are secured in Fortress of Solitude…” Kal-El raised his eyebrows skeptically.
“They don’t need to break in any fortresses because I was the source.” Kara bit back without hesitation.
“Kara, you can’t just give them freely…” Kal-El put his hands on his waist and puffed out his chest. The incorrect version of House of El crest glared at her.
She regretted not wearing her suit but still mimicked his pose. “I voluntarily provided to save those dear to me. If it was Lois, you would’ve done the same.”
“You…” Kal-El’s eyes widened in anger. The air buzzed with powers.
“I think it’s best for you to leave. You are no use here.” Kara left without sparing a look.
Chapter 47: Chapter 47
Notes:
Happy first day of May!
Thank you so much for reading and comments. Clark Kent is even much less popular character than I imagined. I was inspired by other fics and thought that Kara and Clark in this story could have a bittersweet dynamic relationship to deal with their tragic origin. I want them to work it out because they are still family. That's what I'm aiming for here.
Without further ado, here's the new chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She rushed back to Lena’s room with Ollie running close-by. Ollie kept switching left and right in worried paces. She sighed and gave him a pet. Ollie clearly was not satisfied with this dismissal, he huffed out loudly. Lena was still in the same position where Kara left her. Kara didn’t want to add more stress on Lena’s already burdensome mind so she chose to slip in from behind and relaxed when Lena didn’t push her away.
“You’re upset.” Lena said after 30 minutes of silence. “I can feel your angry puffs on my neck.” An explanation was added after.
“Sorry.” Kara buried her nose in Lena’s skin and the hand around Lena’s waist tightened.
“The meeting didn’t go well? I heard Winn fanboying over Superman.”
“Understatement of the year.” She grunted out.
Lena turned slowly in her arm since it was a very small bed, even just for one person. “He wanted to talk to us?”
“I think he will even after I told him to leave. He questioned this whole situation. Clearly, Lex is not dead enough for him to buy it.” She gritted out her words and saw Lena flinched at the mention of Lex. She kissed Lena’s forehead. “I’m sorry. That was very insensitive of me. What I’m trying to say is that he doesn’t believe DEO can do their job and doesn’t trust me to provide our people’s knowledge to DEO. Everything we do is wrong or suspicious or whatever adjective his cynical brain can think of.”
“Then, I think it’s best for him to talk to me.” Lena tried to get up.
“NO!” Kara held her back. “Are you crazy?”
“I’m not! He needs to see it himself. I have proofs. The past year of me working with DEO.” Lena said sadly. “How we brought him down.”
Kara sighed and pulled Lena closer. “He doesn’t believe the whole you working with the DEO thing, either. Everything is fishy to him.”
“I didn’t expect more from him. He visited the Luthor mansion many times, you know. He and Lex were great friends. I think Lex really liked him before finding out his identity. They were two boys with bruised egos. One of them is dead and the other is still too stubborn to admit.” Lena concluded it like commenting about weather.
“You can miss him. You don’t need others’ permission to miss your brother.” Kara heard Lena’s grief behind the nonchalance.
“I hate that you can see right through me.” Lena hid her face deeper into Kara.
“A lot of people can. That’s why you keep us while stating you hate us.” Kara nuzzled back.
“I should really keep Sam away from you. This insightful ability is unwanted.”
“Maybe Sam is Kryptonian, too?”
“God, I hope not.” Lena laughed a little and Kara called it a win.
She paced back and forth. The poor DEO concrete floor was dangerously near to being crushed. Even if the Earth broke into half, she wouldn’t stop worrying. Because Lena was in the meeting room with Kal-El.
After their short talk, Lena was more determined to meet with her cousin. Kara tried to argue but no use. She mastered multiple languages on this planets and several other planets from other galaxies but when it came to Lena Luthor, she could only splutter and then accepted her defeat. She halted in the middle of her anxious treading to sigh before resuming. She wanted to listen in but Lena specifically told her not to. Lena said that she might need to use some colorful retorts. However, Kara knew better. Lena was trying to avoid more conflicts between these two Kryptonian cousins. After all that she had been through, Lena still looked out for her. She was equally grateful and ashamed. She would have to talk to Kal-El eventually. Right now, she would respect Lena’s wish and consideration and waited.
“Will you stop? We don’t have extra budgets and you’ve already broken the commanding table.” Alex walked toward her, holding a box of donuts.
She took it over and immediately dove in. “Sorry.” She said in mid bite. “I really want to listen in but I can’t. All I can hear is Lena’s heartbeats. It changes from less angry to very angry. Or is it worry? I can’t concentrate.” Powdered sugar flew everywhere from her rambling. She mouthed a sorry and a puff of white came out. Alex stared at her unimpressed.
Alex took a donut and led them to the opposite hallway through footbridge. “Lena is doing fine. Look at Kal-El, I think he’s the one having an aneurysm.” She did as told and found a very red Kal-El. Redder than she remembered. Kara couldn’t help but chuckle. “Your girl can do many things and one of them is pissing self-centered people off. I saw her did that to a lot of higher-ups. My job didn’t get easier but my mood got better.”
“That’s my Lena.”
“You’re so whipped.”
“I am.” She smiled out her words. Very dopey one because Alex furrowed her eyebrows disgustedly.
“Eww! Okay, don’t give me that look. So gross!” Alex scrunched up her nose.
“She told me that she loves me.”
“Yeah, I could read all that when I worked with her.”
“I think I’m going to marry her one day.”
“That’s…” Alex paused and smiled. ”I’m not even surprised.”
“And you’re going to help me.”
“Duh. Who else can you call?” Alex waved around.
“Thanks.” Alex gave her a confusing look while chewing. “For distracting me.” Alex just gave her a side hug. “I’m sorry that we fought.”
Alex swallowed hard. “No. Don’t say that. We were both…in our heads and I think we kinda needed that. Talking things out instead of burying them deep and thinking what was best for each other.”
“For what it’s worth, I think you’re very good at your job. It suits you. And your medical training proves to be very effective.”
“I’m not doing much of that but I still get the chance to be in the lab or med bay. I admit that I like guns more than needles.”
“I know. You kept touching your gun when you barked out orders.”
“That’s our training!”
“Perfect job for Alex Danvers to be bossy and held weapons.”
“Whatever.” Alex rolled her eyes good-heartedly.
Just when they were about to move onto another light conversation, Superman supersped out of the meeting room after sharing some words with J’onn. He flew out of the building the next second and Kara was quick on her feet at the same time. She asked before fully entering the room.
“What happened?”
“Clearly, he has something to attend to first.” Lena cut off J’onn.
“Um…he said he will be back.” J’onn looked sideway to Lena. “Let’s take a break. Kara, why don’t you take Lena for some food?”
“The cafeteria?” She didn’t think the food in there was worth ‘taking’ Lena for.
“Outside?” J’onn packed his order in a seeming suggestion.
“Go, I got Ollie.” Alex looked excited.
They walked out of the building and found out that it was a beautiful sunny day. The Spring was near. She made an impromptu decision and arranged them a simple picnic on the helipad. Picking a place that was less windy.
“This is nice.” Lena took a small bite of her fresh-made sandwich.
“Right?” She finished the current one and grabbed two more pastries. “Sorry. I stress-eat.” She answered when seeing Lena’s arcing eyebrow.
Lena softened. “You didn’t listen in, did you?”
“NO!” She dropped her two danishes. Brushing the crumbs, she cleared her throat to speak. “I only listened your heartbeats and in my defense, I haven’t been able to turn it off since your kidnap. Sorry if it sounds creepy. It’s just that…they…comfort me.” She added sheepishly.
Lena looked taken aback and recovered before Kara could apologize more. “It’s not creepy at all. In fact, it’s rather sweet. You begin to use your powers more. It’s safe to say that you’re more comfortable with them?”
“Yes. Back in Vancouver, I felt…normal when I was with you. I didn’t need to use them nor want to. I was afraid of putting my loved ones in danger if I ever used them. I still am. But…after the plane crash, I felt like there’s a part of me returned. I felt…whole? Saving you from explosion stamped the feeling in me deeper. I don’t think I will be putting the cape on soon but…I won’t be opposed to it, either.”
“You do look great in that suit. I have some adjustments in mind already. Now that I have Winn and Brainy to geek about. Even your sister talk about it with me from time to time.”
“You’re a genius!” She smiled until her eyes became two slits.
“Thank you, darling. But I’m happier to hear about this feeling that you have. And I’m honored for being included in this journey.”
“Lena, I’m the one that should be thankful. You’re the reason that I’m feeling like this.” She laced their hands.
“This is all you. I wish you can have more confidence in yourself, Kara. You taught me a lot even when you didn’t know it. You saw right through me and drew me out of the shell. You light everything up. When you were on set, helping people even though it wasn’t in your job description, the cast and crew were affected by you. You made the dire situation more than sufferable. You made us want to work there. You made us better. You made me better. I think…I think maybe that’s why your parents sent a teenage you to raise your baby cousin because you had a heart of gold. And I don’t think that’s something you can make from Matrix. It’s all you, Kara.”
She was crying fully before Lena could finish her grand speech. She never knew that the real her could have such impact on people. She only knew her designated, failed two goals. She framed herself in the past, in the way that her dead society decided for her. She thought like a Kryptonian. She was a true Kryptonian but things didn’t always have to be the Kryptonian way. She could be an alien from light years away and fulfilled her purpose nonetheless. She could help people. There were countless ways to do so. Maybe one step at a time. Maybe multiple methods at once. Maybe helping people by helping herself. With all that knowledges she had, zillions of possibilities collided with each other and created zillions more. Some were very hard to find. Some were right in front of her eyes. She just needed to open up. Opening up to the one sitting next to her. Her beautiful Lena.
“And I told your cousin just that. I think I bruised his ego further. And he might actually listen and that’s why he ran…?” Lena winced at her uncertain admission, voice grew smaller.
“What?”
Lena looked embarrassed. “Yeah…I’m not gonna repeat what I said to him. But I told him how good you are as a person, even without using Super powers.”
“You said something like this to him?” She widened her flooded orbs. Tears stopped producing, only the remaining ones fell down.
“Uh…I wouldn’t say exactly the same…? I’m sorry that I went ahead to do something like this…” Lena’s voice went up several pitches higher.
“Rao, I love you.” She surged forward and enveloped Lena into a bear hug.
“I love you, too.” Lena answered verbally and physically. “He’ll come around.”
“I may have treated him badly. I have to change, too.” She mumbled into Lena’s shoulder.
“You will patch things up. I have faith in you.”
“And you will talk to Lillian more?” It was now or never. A question had been haunting her since the mother-daughter talk.
Lena faltered. “That’s not the same.”
“I also have faith in you, Lena. When I didn’t believe myself, I still believed in you. I didn’t know if we would meet again and I was fine with that. But I believed in you to do the right thing. You brought justice to those who needed. Not just us. The passengers and their families. Preventing horrible things from happening on other people. I can tell that Lillian can be trusted and your trust is the only one she needs. Give it a chance. Maybe she will surprise you.” Kara pulled herself away to look at Lena. “Like how you just surprised me with a very Ted-Lasso-fights-to-the-death pep talk without fleeing from the scene or relocating me to another city.”
“You really have a heart of gold. I’m lucky to have you back.” Lena’s eyes brimmed with tears, mouth full of smile. “And you’re a permanent resident in my heart. You’re not going anywhere.”
“I am the lucky one. Rao rewards me you after my patient waiting. You’re stuck with me.”
“I think it’s safe to say that we are both lucky to have Rao shine his light on us.”
“Have I mentioned that I really like you speak Kryptonese?”
“Is this your new kink?” Lena teased with a quick uplifting of her left eyebrow at the last word.
“We will have to run more tests.”
“God, I really need to cuddle with you in your bed.” Lena dropped her tease to bury her face in Kara’s neck.
“I thought you wanted more than that.”
“You can say sex and you are rubbing off on me, Ms. Kara, Cuddler, Zor-El.”
Kara gasped dramatically, pulling away to look at Lena in false shock. “Who told you my middle name?” Laughing with tears in her eyes.
“Rao whispered in my sleep.” Lena earned herself an attack of kisses on cheeks. Two faces dampened in joy.
Notes:
And no, Sam Arias isn't Kryptonian here. Sorry to disappoint.
This is me wanting Kal-El and Kara Zor-El to have a third party opinion as an ice-breaker who has all the faith in the world that the two stubborn Kryptonians will talk things out.
Chapter 48: Chapter 48
Notes:
Hello everyone! From this state forward, it'll be more fluff than angst. Talking, healing, living that we could agree that our ladies need all of it, right?
Chapter Text
Kal-El sent a polite but aloof message that he would come back when he was available. Everybody, even J’onn, seemed to sigh in relief. Lena was cleared for leaving as long as she took her meds on time which Kara swore to Alex on potstickers. Lillian remained in the DEO to receive continuous medical care. Lena made a brief appearance to her adoptive mother with a promise to see her the next day. Lillian smiled weakly and gave Lena’s hand a squeeze.
Lena left with Kara back to her loft. DEO had already cleaned and swept for potential threats. Agents were still deployed around the perimeter for security reasons. The reporters already got wind of what happened. However, due to the secrecy of DEO and the sensitive matters they handled, not much was exposed. They came and went. The agents got rid of them before they could get to Lena.
Resuming to a semi-normal life, they ordered in and had their groceries delivered. Kara still went to work at the Internet cafe. Winn helped her fortify their security system which Brainy provided many great ideas for. The agents would take them out to a secluded area in the morning and Kara would join them if she wasn’t busy with work. This was for Ollie’s sake and for their sanity. In the afternoon, Lena would go to the DEO to spend time with Lillian. Sometimes in silence. Sometimes they talked. Sometimes there were tears. Most of the time, Lena brought a book and read softly to her mother. Lillian seemed to be getting better. She looked especially alive when Lena was around according to Alex. Alex was one of Lillian’s doctors. Kara was surprised to find that they were on first name basis. At night, Lena would snuggle with Kara peacefully.
“They are still here. Hey! They’re eating sticky buns and it was…from Noonan’s! Good taste!” She eyed downstairs where dutiful reporters lurked.
“Kara, darling. Why are you still watching them? I should be more interesting.” Lena held out her arms to welcome Kara to join her on the couch. Socked feet wiggled under Kara’s favorite blanket.
“I’m just curious about how they cook up those stories from here. I like the one saying Lex is traveling to outer space. Maybe in another timeline, he would find Krypton.” She said in such nostalgia that Lena left where she was and closed their distance. “Maybe he would still meet Kal-El but in a more friendly way? And we’d be introduced, Lena and Kara.”
“I like it. Lena and Kara.” Lena hugged her from behind. “It sounds like us now, don’t you think?”
“Yes.” She turned her focus back to Lena. “Yes, it does.” She wrapped her arms around Lena. They swung left to right.
“It’s only a matter of time for them to find out about the truth.” Lena’s words muffled by her shirt.
“It is already happening.” She tilted her chin.
The TV screen showed that Lex Luthor was confirmed to be killed in an explosion. A crazy idea went south in a remote location. Semi-truth but still a truth. Of sorts. Corben was left out of the story because it would cause too much attention to explain a man returning from death with Kryptonite embedded in chest. Lena and Lillian were once Lex’s hostage but the authority, whose name shall not be named, helped them out before the kaboom. It was very vague so the press had a field day. Not just one day. Several days of coming up with all kinds of ridiculous speculations. Since Lena didn’t have permanent residential address, the reporters were sent to wherever the Internet claimed to have sights about her. Lillian was still under intense medical care. Ironically, thanks to paranoid secretive government agency, both the remaining Luthors could hide in peace. It would die down but would arise when they showed up on the radar. It was not the first time that Lena faced such hideous treatment and certainly wouldn’t be the last.
They stayed by the window, wrapping around each other, until Ollie felt left out and nuzzled between their legs.
“Ohhh…you’re more interesting, buddy.” She bent down and scooped Ollie in one arm in infant position.
“I am so offended right now.” Lena crossed her arms in front of chest, defending her pride.
“You both are!” She looped one arm around Lena’s shoulder and cooed to both side. Walking the human and the dog back to the couch, the three of them cuddled close. “I was thinking about a vacation.”
“Seriously! In the middle of all this?” Lena gestured at the TV screen. “I’m already considering NOT going for promotion. Yes, it sounds so full of myself but my presence will direct the focus out of the desired way. It’s not an award-winning show but we had worked hard for this and not to mention the fans. I don’t want to sabotage it.”
“Lena, you said yourself that you love conventions. Fans don’t care about this mess.” She backtracked when Lena huffed like a cute angry cat. “Okay, yes, they care but they care more about you. The real fans will know what to do. And from what I’ve learned, you have a group of very dedicated and caring fans. I follow some of them.”
“You are so weird.” Lena said with a smile on her face.
“I know. You are weird, too. That’s why we love you.” She kissed Lena’s reddening cheek. “You will go do the promotion and conventions. But it’s not what I was trying to say. This place I want to take you, well it’s actually what I wanted to take you when we first tried to plan our mini vacation back in Vancouver, is a piece of my home.” Lena turned to face her in astonishment and Lena’s response knocked her into similar state.
“Fortress of Solitude.” Lena said in awe breathlessly.
“How…”
“Lex’s files.” They said in unison. Kara continued after a moment. “Then, you can see why I want to take you. You will be amazed! There’s so much I want to share. The technologies, our cultures, oooh we can download information about Kryptonese and we can learn together!”
“Kara, Kara.” Lena interlaced their fingers to stop her from waving around. “I’d love to. But I don’t think Kal-El will be thrilled to hear that.”
“I don’t care about what he thinks.” She furrowed her eyebrows.
“I care and you do as well. He didn’t exactly interrogate Lillian and me but it was clear enough that he still doesn’t trust us. Don’t get me wrong, I’m dying to see all those crazy, advanced technologies. But we should try to make amends with him before we do so.”
“Lena…” She took a deep breath. “My uncle Jor-El left the crystal for Kal-El but my parents sent me to teach him. I didn’t arrive in time and he didn’t receive proper Kryptonian education. After we failed to reunite as family, the only thing we agreed was that we both had the right to enter Fortress of Solitude. We don’t need to approve each other’s access.”
“Maybe it’s time to truly reunite House of El?” Lena pushed while Kara stayed silent. “At least give him a call?”
And that was what Kara was doing, waiting for Kal-El to pick up because her beautiful girlfriend asked nicely. The call connected. She hesitated at first but eventually. “…Hello?”
“Kara.” Kal-El’s tone sounded softer than usual.
“How…are you?”
“I’m good. You?”
“Reporters are very creative and some of them haven’t left my apartment for this past week.”
“God, I’m sorry, Kara. They can be…persistent.”
“Sounds familiar. Maybe that’s one of the reasons that you’re good at your job.”
“Thanks.” Kal-El paused. “How’s…how’s Lena?”
She was staggered for few seconds but the answer came naturally. “She’s good. She’s thinking about not doing promotion of the show because of all this and I’m trying to convince her by telling her how much her fans love her. And Lillian is better thanks to Lena.” Kara couldn’t help but bring up positive facts about her girlfriend. Kal-El heard her defensiveness.
Surprisingly, Kal-El laughed. A genuine one. “You sounded just like her when we were in DEO meeting room. Saying all the good things about you but nothing about herself.” She could hear him swallowing. “You are…good for each other.”
“Thanks? I guess…” She was clueless about this version of her cousin.
“Kara, I…God!” Alien interjection flew out of Kal-El’s mouth in easy practice. She bemoaned her lost chance of sharing their true God. “I am sorry, Kara. People had been telling me to see things clearly. Alex told me to get my head out of my Super ass. Lois turned into a yelling machine these days. But I ignored them all and I wasted so much time. Time that I should be spending with you. My only blood relative. It wasn’t until Lena’s speech that I finally opened up my eyes. Lex Luthor’s little sister, the one collected and handed all the evidences and put her own brother in prison. She…” Kal-El choked. “She told me so much about you. Things that Lois and Alex have been telling me. Things that I should hear directly from you. Your ups and downs. Your selfless acts. Your instincts to help. She used the simplest words to wake me up or in Alex’s version, a slap in my face. But in the best way.” He laughed wetly. “She took the place beside you where I should be and I’m so glad that she did. Now? Now, I’m going to do better. You should have as much support as you can get. I won’t push too hard. Lena said that I should do this one day at a time.”
Her face was covered in wetness. Tear drops escaped from her sore orbs and traveled down her chin. Her palm went to her mouth to suppress an ugly sob. This was what she had been desperate to hear. But when the words were spoken, she didn’t feel comfort. She felt regret, melancholy and grief. So much grief. A whole planet worth of grief. Hitting her all at once. Last time she felt like this was 4 decades ago. In a cold, tiny pod on a journey to somewhere foreign. Alone.
Kal-El didn’t press her for answers but he didn’t disconnect the call, either. He waited patiently, unlike his usual self. She could hear him crying, too. Drops of remorse spilled out of eye sockets and landed on the ground. They shared a real communication for the very first time. Her mind, body and soul thanked Rao wordlessly for bringing these people to her. She thanked Alex and Lois for looking out for her. She thanked Kal-El for taking the first step. She thanked Lena for cultivating this opportunity for them.
“Kal-El,…you have no idea how much this means to me.” Her shaky voice proceeded. “Thank you and I’m sorry. I haven’t been exactly…understanding. I held so much anger and grudge toward you. I forgot what we should be doing. I remember now. I remember El Mayarah.”
“Stronger together.” Kal-El echoed.
“Yes. I promise to do better, too. I think, I think we are going to be fine, Kal-El.” She didn’t know where this confidence came from but she believed in it, one hundred percent.
“I think so, too! I’ve been going to the Fortress more. To learn. To have basic knowledge. And I was hoping that you could teach me?” Kal-El sounded so young. Kara was having a hard time recognizing this voice that was supposedly younger than her.
“Yes! Yes, I would love to!” Then, she remembered why she called at the first place. “I was calling to tell you that…I’m taking Lena to the Fortress. A small vacation away from this. She’s the smartest human I’ve ever met and I want to show her around. If…that’s okay with you?”
“…Sure. Kara, you don’t have to get my approval. You know that, right?” Kal-El asked sincerely.
“Thank you, Kal-El. I just I…”
“I understand. I was kind of jerk. No wonder you called me in advance about this.”
“Actually, Lena was the one suggested it.”
“Ahh. Another considerate gesture from your girlfriend.” She never thought that he would be the one brought up their relationship out loud for the first time. It was strange yet familiar. Family understood each other with minimal explanation. This was the way they were supposed to be.
“Yeah, isn’t she the best?”
“I would’ve said yes but I have Lois now so…”
“Understandable.”
“I don’t recall if we’ve had conversation like this before.”
“We can have more from now on?”
“That’s true. Deal! Um…I would love to chat with you but…”
“Duty call?”
“My source agrees to talk.”
“That’s great! Go get them, Superman!”
“Uh…that’s my other job.” Kal-El jokingly mumbled.
“Then…go write a story, Clark!”
“We will work on that.” The line went dead after a fit of Kal-El’s laughing.
It wasn’t perfect and they still had a lot more to work on. They all played a role in this family dispute. Faults on both side. Admitting their wrongness meant that they were half way through to right this. The House of El united once more, on this planet now they called home.
Chapter 49: Chapter 49
Notes:
Modify and combine two episodes a little where Kara takes James to Fortress of Solitude in Season 1 and the first time Kara officially brings Lena to the Fortress in Season 5 when Lena's crazy mad at Kara!
I read many fanfics where Kara takes Lena to the Fortress and I love them all! This is me trying to contribute a version of mine! Lena's first trip to a piece of Kara's home should be pure and happy. Kara just stands there and watches her beautiful human being a nerd.
Chapter Text
She flew Lena to Fortress of Solitude right after her call with Kal-El much to Lena’s dismay. ‘I don’t have the correct clothes for it’, ‘How cold are we talking about here’ or ‘Should I bring something’ along with all kinds of questions were thrown in her way by a very distressed Lena. As a dutiful girlfriend, she answered as truthfully as possible and bundled Lena in several layers. She gave Alex a heads-up and swore on potstickers again to bring Lena back in one piece without exposing herself. Making sure Ollie had everything he needed and donning in Lena’s suit, she took off from the rooftop, after Alex triple checked surrounded areas of her apartment and green-lighted.
Lena hid her face in Kara’s neck, only sneaking a peek when Kara bribed her with spectacular views of city skylines, open seas or snowy landscapes. They arrived 15 minutes later. She lowered Lena on the ground. The snow crunched under their feet.
“Not that I’ve ever ridden with Superman but did anybody ever tell you that you’re possibly a lot faster than him?” Lena rested her palms on both knees, panting.
“No, actually.” She smiled smugly. “But I know that I’m faster and stronger. Not the superstrength stronger. More like stronger in sum.” She explained.
“Well, you are. But your turns are kind of sharp.” Lena straightened up, still catching up her breath.
“I’m working on that! I don’t have enough practice.” She pouted.
“Well, I can help if you want. I heard that DEO has a base in a desolate desert.”
“I’ll take that offer and good thinking!”
“So, uh, how do we get in? Where is it? Is there like a secret password?” Lena looked around. Kara giggled and walked to a pile of snow. Brushing icy crystals aside and revealing a yellow-colored key. Their diamond-shaped family crest attached to an irregular-edged rod. “Seriously, you guys just keep the key under the doormat?” Lena wiggled her fingers to gesture this ridiculous situation.
“It’s a million tons of condensed dwarf star. Only select few can pick it up.” She answered and lifted the key effortlessly.
“Ah~” Lena nodded to concur in this ingenious design. Simple but effective.
She slotted the crest of House of El into the ice-covered wall where a similar shape carved on it. The joint lighted up with a rock-splitting sound. She turned her head toward Lena with a goofy smile. A second later, the heavy stone door slid open. Lena smiled back, gave her a kiss on the cheek and went in. Always so curious and impatient. Kara shook her head affectionately and followed.
“Welcome to the Fortress of Solitude.” Her voice boomed in the high-ceiling, icily transparent structure. Lena’s mouth hung open, staring everything in awe. When she tried to take another step, Kara held out her hand trying to stop her. “Wait!”
Before Kara could grab her, a shield engulfed Lena. An automated sound rang across the room. “Intruder! Intruder!”
“What’s happening?” Lena was scanned by a scary red laser.
The machinery sound continued. “Luthor DNA detected. L-Protocol engage.”
“Give me a second. I’ll fix this!” She ran to a small control panel, fingers flying frantically through it.
“Luthor, hand over the weapons at once,…”
“I don’t have any weapon. I’m not Lex!”
“…or the Fortress will take offensive action in 10 seconds. 10,9,8,…”
“I’m unarmed!” Lena argued with the system’s voice while Kara battled with the system itself. “Stop counting down, I only do countdown with Kara on New Year’s Eve!” Unarmed Lena is still feisty and…kinda scary.
“…7,6,5,…” Kara kept inputting commands but the system was relentless. “…4,3,2,…” Before the imminent 1 could be finished, Kara successfully disengaged the alert. “L-Protocol terminated.“
“Damn right it’s terminated!” Lena shouted as the shield shrunk back to the floor.
“Sorry, sorry.” She ran to loop Lena in a tight hug. “Kal-El warned me about this after our call. This is a…uh…a very extreme measure. This is also my first time taking somebody here who happens to be a Luthor.”
“Not even Alex?” Lena held her like a koala, face pressing hard into her chest.
“Not even Alex. It reminds me that I should take her here.”
“You really should. But let me have this first. I want to rub it in her face.” She could feel Lena’s evil grin through her suit.
“Anything for you. It’s the least I can do after I put you through that.” She pointed with her chin to where the shield once occupied.
“You saved me and it kind of turned me on watching you dominating a computer system.” Lena arched her damn eyebrow.
“Keep it in your pants. I don’t want you to get frostbite.”
“I…I can understand his caution. I mean, look at this place. Lex would do anything or kill anyone to get here. He literally expressed that in his crazy diaries.” Lena’s eyes roamed through every surface in deep curiosity.
“Well, let us start again. Welcome to the Fortress of Solitude.” She used a dramatic voice paring with an exaggerated posture. Lena laughed out loud. The beautiful, careless sound bounced off the hollow construction. They walked hand in hand. She introduced many things along the way. Statues of her uncle and aunt. Functions of different devices. “We’re almost to the central database.”
“Assuming the Fortress doesn’t attack me again.”
Before Kara could answer, another machinery sound chimed right next to where they were standing. “Greetings, Kara Zor-El. How can I help you today?”
Lena yelped and hid behind her. Kara bit down the smile threatening to emerge. “Hello, Kalex. This is Lena Luthor. Lena, this is Kalex. We had these back on Krypton. They served as robotic helpers. Kalex, please revise the system to welcome Lena anytime she visits and remove L-Protocol.”
“No, wait!” Lena hurried to cut in. “Hi, um, Kalex? I’m Lena Luthor. Could you show me how the L-Protocol works?” Kalex showed the mechanism behind L-Protocol. Lena somehow got the hang of Kryptonese keyboard after just a few taps. 40 minutes later, she already typed away on the panel like she was using her own laptop. Kara couldn’t take her eyes away. It was much more fascinating than anything else and she started to understand Lena said something earlier about turned on by Kara using computer.
“What is…Lena Luthor Protocol?” She asked while reading the codes and inputs on the screen.
“Like this.” Lena pressed ‘Enter’ and a smaller robot flew out to scan Kara. “It’s scanning you for any possible injuries and I installed the Sun Lamp and Kryptonite shield into it. If you were under attack or your powers were compromised, they would be activated. Either to charge or to protect you from being poisoned. Your system is fucking incredible! I just embedded the code. It calculated on its own and 3D printed out a desired robot in mere seconds and performed perfectly on first try. Look at this robot. It’s so beautiful…” Her rambling came to an abrupt stop by Kara’s whole body.
Kara said into Lena’s dark hair. “You’re the incredible and beautiful one. Always put me and others first before yourself. You brought Kal-El back to me and kept me level-headed when I was blinded by my rage and failed to see Alex’s intention came from love. You made me feel safe and want to be better. I thought I lost my home forever. I thought I would always be an outlander on this planet. I was wrong. Because I’m home when I’m with you.” Her voice cracked at the end.
“If I knew it could get this kind of reaction, I would’ve done thousands of protocols much earlier.” Lena tried to joke. “And it sounded weirdly like a proposal.”
“What if it is?” She pulled back to gaze at Lena.
“Oh my god.” Lena drawled and exhaled deeply. “I…then, this will be the most romantic thing that anyone has ever done for me.” Lena said in disbelief.
“I…kind of…um…told Alex that I’m going to marry you…? Rao, I sound so lame now. Let me rephrase that.”
“Yes!”
“I…huh?”
“Yes, I’ll marry you.”
“Lena! You can’t just accept random proposal like this! I want to do it right. Someday.”
“Okay. Consider this as spoil alert.”
“Unbelievable.” She threw her head back.
“Now, I really want to know this central database.” Lena kissed her exposed neck.
“The keyboard you used to program Lena Luthor Protocol is actually the command panel of central database. It’s a quantum processor.”
“Oh my god! I just interfaced with a quantum processor!” Lena left to play with her new toy and Kara had nothing to complain.
“…Okay, so you’re saying that we could have resolved world hunger AND stopped global warming at the same time by using this technology.” Lena pointed at an image of a device swirling in front of them from the projector.
“Yes, but…”
“We should do just that.”
“No, Lena. We can’t. We have to…”
“…let Earth develop in its natural way. Yes, you’ve repeated that 7 times and counting. But how about this transmatter portal. That could help transporting food to where is needed the most. We could at least solve one problem?” Lena batted her eyelashes for emphasis.
“We still can’t. I’m sorry, zhao. We can’t interfere.” It was so hard to resist Lena’s puppy dog eyes. It rivaled with hers.
“Grrrah! It’s so frustrating because I can’t unlearn all of it.”
“You can take what you learned but we can’t give them to people freely.”
Lena sighed loudly. “You’re…right and that’s so wise. I love my MILF.”
“Again, I’m not MILF, time freezes in Phantom Zone so it doesn’t count. I’m just a woman who is in her thirties.” A well-versed phrase to counterbalance Lena’s teasing. She was really happy to learn that she could joke about her most traumatizing memory with Lena now.
“Can we at least make a transmatter portal? For our personal use only. I don’t want to fly here every time. Darling, it’s not your sharp turns, it’s just that I will eventually get a cold or something during one of these flights.”
“I’m going to ignore your backseat flier comment because I care about you more. Let’s do it.”
With their combined effort, much like the last time they built Red Sun Emitter together, they made the first version of transmatter portal watch. Kara joked about calling it Swatch since it’s a watch that could switch people to different places. Lena vetoed immediately saying that it violated copyright and Luthor is proud of our originality. So, they were stuck with Portal Watch which Kara thought was very unimaginative. She kept her mouth shut and still called it Swatch in her brain. They downloaded some useful datas with zero harm on human evolution. To help Lena tinker with the watch in warmer, safer place and to learn Kryptonese together.
They arrived at Kara’s loft around 8 at night. She rushed to run a hot bath for Lena and got in with her per Lena’s request after putting down their take-out order. Ollie stayed with them and tried to lick the water from bathtub which Lena had to gently stop him several times. Kara left first to answer their delivery. She laid out the food on coffee table and let a freshly-bathed Lena choose what to watch. Lena settled on something about scientific miracles in human history and kept giving her the eye. Lena emphasized by eating the last potsticker this time. Kara had no choice but to bridal-carry Lena to the bedroom to demonstrate why to let things go at a natural speed by kisses and cuddles. Lena eventually calmed down enough and they both lost themselves in dreamland.
Chapter 50: Chapter 50
Chapter Text
They lived in a blissfully ignorance. Well, not exact an ignorance but definitely blissfully. Until, Lena had to face the public. Kara and Jay worked in combined forces to persuade Lena to go back for promotion and agreed to multiple famous conventions. Lena needed this, a sense of normality under most abnormal situation. Short videos of the cast calling to their fans and clips of upcoming episode were circulating on social media. Lena’s had the most likes and dislikes. She was trending every morning after yet another follow-up news reports on Lex on the previous evening. At least, Daily Planet was fair and honest, thanks to Kal-El. The man became some kind of celebrity, or the target of hatred to be specific, from all of this because a once dedicated fighter against the Luthors, now turned into a breath of fresh air during this nationwide gossip. People attacked him because he was doing his job. Human truly was a peculiar species.
Kara was unloading their luggages. There were back in Vancouver now. Lena bought them both first class plane tickets. Because Kara confessed her unease about small spaces and unfamiliarity with luxurious plane seats. Mostly to throw cold water on Kara’s idea of flying them. One flight to the Fortress was enough for Lena. It reminded her to continue perfecting the transmatter watch project.
Lena was immediately taken to the studio for some interviews as soon as Frank dropped Kara off in Lena’s apartment. Frank joked about having his favorite client back which warmed Kara’s heart from this man of few words. Lena left Kara to take care of the rest and Kara waved off Lena’s apology. She handled all of them rather quick, in human speed if she may add. Once Ollie was fed, she let him rest from bumpy flight, although he seemed to have a lot more energy to spare. He barked and jumped up and down to get her attention. Ollie, unlike his owner, did enjoy flying. Or he just liked the little treats from nice passengers or flight attendants. People were drawn to his friendly personality and liked him enough to abandon company policy to sneak in little pet-appropriate snacks. He did all that from his small but comfortable kennel.
[I know, I know but I want to go see Jess and some friends.] Ollie whined. Kara scratched her crinkles. [Lena did say to let me have full charge of you. Hmm…if you behave, I’ll let you tag along?] He barked loudly and instantly changed into small huffs upon seeing her strict mom face. She beamed at her smart companion. [Good boy. Let me get your outdoor bag and we’re good to go.]
10 minutes later, they were on their exciting way to the studio. She stopped by the bistro to greet Earl. He said his new menu was a big hit and asked when she could be back for his new ideas. She already planned when to visit Earl in their stay after bidding goodbye to him. Lena’s schedule was hectic and unstable. They hadn’t had a proper discussion on how and what they were going to do. She was still deep in thought when her feet brought her to Outlander. Not exactly on the way to studio but one cinnamon roll wouldn’t hurt, right? Or two? Maybe bring some to the studio? She ended up with armful of pastries with crumbs at the corner of her mouth. Ollie gave her an unimpressed look. [What? If you could eat it, you would learn to appreciate it. Since you can’t, I’ll eat them for you.] Ollie turned to walk and ignored her altogether.
They arrived at Jay’s office first. “Kara! God, I feel like it’s been ages since we last spoke.” Jay gave her a papa-bear hug.
“Sorry, Jay. I left too hastily last time.”
“I know. I heard what happened. Well, at least what Lena was willing to share. And the news are all over the North America. How are you?”
“We’re good. Lena visited me in National City. We talked about things. Both good and bad.” Her short version of what happened made Jay’s mouth purse up disapprovingly but as another wise old man, he let her go. Lena must’ve done the same. Two stubborn kids. He and J’onn would’ve been good friends.
He sighed with a fatherly smile. “I’m happy to hear that. And how’s my buddy!” He crouched down to pet Ollie.
“I brought you some food.” She offered once the old man and the dog came to a lull of their passionate greeting.
“You know you don’t have to bribe me to get a pass, right? In fact, I was thinking to go there myself. Shall we?” He waved their IDs and led them out of the door.
Jay drove them to the studio. Before they could even park, she saw many familiar faces. Combining with her canine friend, they were the center of the attention whenever they went. Jay left to find Lena first since Kara was held back by a friendly face.
“Kara!” Jess appeared out of nowhere and hugged her tight. “I was so worried about you. Everybody was.”
“We’re okay. Lena had been with me in National City.” She hugged Jess back.
“I ran into her earlier. I’m glad that you two found the way back to each other.”
Jess’s knowing look told Kara that there was no point to hide. “I’m lucky to have her.”
“Good.”
Jess talked about her next project and was summoned by someone from the walkie-talkie. They hugged their goodbyes and Jess made her promise to call or text. ‘I know you guys are in your little happy world but it’s not the reason to ghost me’ was the last thing Jess said before she was whisked away with a pastry in hand. Kara met more people on her way to Lena. It warmed her heart that many people asked about their safety. Some even offered to help them. She could only thank them by giving out as much sweets as possible. She saved just one for the person she missed the most.
“…Stay tuned for our new episode. Premiere next Sunday.”
“CUT! Thanks, Lena. That’s about it.”
Kara remained unmoved by the entrance. Ollie was in sync with her. Lena and Jay talked to various people. The crew already prepared for the next cast member to do their piece.
“Well, isn’t this a surprise?” Lena teased, greeting her two favorites.
“How are you? Everything okay?”
“Yeah. This is just talking to camera. The real challenge is the public, especially the reporters. They’ve already called several times asking for interviews. Jay is dealing with them.” She nodded to Jay’s direction who was on the phone and bit into her brownie.
Kara squeezed Lena’s hand to express wordless support. “By the way, I think Jess knew about us.”
“I know. She was the one told Jack about us during the whole…uh…” Lena cleared her throat. ”…fake dating.”
“Incisive as always.” With one particularly firm squeeze on Lena’s hand telling her that they were getting better to talk about this.
“LENA! WE NEED YOU TO DO ANOTHER!”
“That’s my cue.” Checking her teeth and slipping the small make-up mirror in her pocket. Lena looked around and then gave Kara’s cheek a quick peck. She couldn’t help her blushing while watching Lena leave. When she came back down to Earth, Mon-El smiled stupidly at her a few feet away, leaning against a wall.
“That’s sweet.” As he walked up to her.
“You shouldn’t have seen that. We should be more careful.” Her cheeks got hotter.
“When it comes to you, Lena does everything on instinct.”
She stared at him. “Who are you? And what have you done to Mike?”
“Hey! I can be smart, okay?” He murmured. “We came from the same root and inherited same intelligence.”
She bit back her giggles. “You did team up with Alex to help me get the girl, so…” She pulled him in for a superstrength hug. [You are very smart and sweet and the best kind of friend one could ever ask for.] She whispered into his ear.
[El Mayarah.] He said and pulled away slightly. “It applies to all of us, you know.”
“I remember now.”
They updated their lives with each other until Mon-El, too, was called away. She walked around with Ollie in tow. They brought joy to the busy set but never interruption. She decided to take Ollie home after making a brief appearance to Lena and Jay. Lena whined which reminded Kara so much of Ollie and let them go reluctantly. Jay promised to take good care of Lena before they parted.
When they were back to Lena’s place, she rubbed Ollie’s feet clean and made herself tea. Losing herself in today’s memory, coming back to Vancouver didn’t hurt as she expected. Because Lena was with her. As her mate, even accepting her impromptu proposal and asking for more. Which reminded her to do it properly next time. When they were ready. She dozed off on the couch with Lena’s beautiful form playing on the TV. That was how Lena found them hours later. She was woken by Ollie’s exciting barks.
“Hey.” Lena bent down to kiss her on the lips. It’s hungry right from the start but Kara’s sleepy mind hadn’t been able to react, unlike her lips which worked on their own accord. An insistent tongue slipped pass and entered. It spooked her from her nap. When they broke apart, her ears buzzed and her eyes still unfocused. “Mmm…I can get used to this.”
“Hmm?” Sleepiness and dizziness made her short-circuit.
“Coming home to you.”
Lena’s words pulled her out of stupor. Lena straddling her only worsened her giddiness. “Yeah?” She knew she had a stupid smile on her face.
“Yeah.”
“You’re weirdly…happy for a person who’s going to be in the limelight.” She commented.
“It’s in the contract.” Lena feigned annoyance and turned serious. “It was all about the contract but somehow, it changed into something bearable and then surprising and now? It’s beautiful in its odd way. As I said before, the small group of people who look past the Luthor name, they are the ones who keep me sane in this storm of media attention. Sam, the insightful friend who I love and hate, encouraged me to do this. She’s a single mother. She knew how important to have a support system. I think she was the one feeding Jack all that mom talks to get me open up. I did but not wide enough for them to squeeze in. She also loves and hates me.” Lena finished with a joke, tears accumulating in eye sockets.
“I’m glad.” Kara caressed the black tresses. She realized once more that there was still more of Lena for her to find out and vice versa. The year apart didn’t pain her that much like before. They had come so far and she couldn’t wait to explore this new world with her beloved mate. “I knew you have secret accounts on several social media just to spy on them.” She teased and hoped that calmed her girlfriend.
“I’m not spying on them!” Lena frowned and frowned deeper. “Okay, yes, I read their posts. Sam and I used to do it together. She knew how much it hurt to read aggressive ones. Andrea and Jack joined us a few times but after they started to engage, they were both banned indefinitely. We did that less and less and last year was zero…” Lena lost in her thought, scowling.
Kara smiled in sad hopefulness. “I volunteer as tribute do it with you! Superspeed scrolling, remember? Oh and please let us meet. Pretty pleeeeeeese~” She whipped out her biggest, most deadly puppy dog eyes. Plus her lethal pout.
Lena’s frown couldn’t suppress the grin threatening to emerge. “Yes, you’ll be getting one and that will end my life.” Lena sighed dramatically. Always an actor.
“We love you!” She kissed those plump red lips. “Let’s order some food?” Lena seemed like she was ready to jump out of this emotional ship.
“They are on their way.” A loud growl expressed its appreciation. They looked at where Kara’s stomach was. “Thank god, I ordered beforehand.” Lena finally let her grin on full display.
“I want to eat you.” Damn that drowsy brain and emotional talk. She corrected herself upon seeing that dangerous eyebrow and devious smirk. “I mean eat WITH you. Eat. With.”
“Uh-huh. You can still have some dessert now?”
They hadn’t been…intimate since Lex’s death. Life got in the way. Not enough of mental strength. Family and friends were very supportive and came baring gifts. Preparation for yet another case because even if Lex was dead, legal issues continued. But mostly, it was Kara. She didn’t feel like it when there were more important matters to deal with. Even though Lena suggested a couple of times. She just kissed Lena sweetly to make her rejection more bearable. Lena understood her reservation. As more time went by, Kara became more insecure. She didn’t know when was appropriate or if she could still perform? Execute? Conduct? Fulfill? Doubts flooded her.
“What are you thinking?” Lena’s hands cupped her cheeks tenderly, ample thighs still on either side of Kara’s body. Asking the same question when she took the job as Lena’s assistant but with more understanding and affection.
She swallowed. “I…I don’t know. Well, I know. Kind of. I just…it’s been…quite some time. I don’t know if I’m still…capable of…?”
Lena thumbed her cheeks with so much love. “You know, life sucks sometimes but doesn’t mean that we can’t still have fun. As long as we’re together, I think I will respond well to whatever you have in mind. This isn’t a mission to accomplish. This is…you and me.”
Kara wasn’t immune to Lena looking at her like this. Adoration filled her eyes. Compassion resided in her eyebrows. Devotion in her postures. This was an incurable disease. And she welcomed it with open hands. She launched her lips and landed right on target. Lena wasted no time to reciprocate. A routine they choreographed together. They met only a little over a year ago but it felt like they had been dancing for all their lives. Easy push and pull. Delicate maneuver. Breathing in sync. When one was about to land, the other already stood in position to catch. Hands roamed on bodies with rhythm only they knew. Hips rolled back and forth, a melody only they could hear.
That was, of course, broken off by an abrupt intercom buzz. Kara pouted like a petulant child. Lena laughed carelessly and pecked on those protruded swollen lips. “To be continued.” A promise that soothed Kara like a charm.
They ate with the medieval show starred by Lena played in low volume. “You’re still watching this show?”
“I watch every show with you in it.”
“So…it’s not for my boobs in push-up bra but to know a younger me?” Lena recited Kara’s lame excuse ages ago and stole a potsticker in her plate. Kara would let her do that for the rest of her life.
“Yes…?” She blushed and finished her fried rice before adding a slice of pizza.
“We can role-play, you know. I like you in that suit.”
She choked right on time. Lena’s smug smile turned Kara on to no end. Clearing her throat. “I think it’s best to keep it clean for emergency.”
“Who says that I didn’t make spares?”
“You did?” Kara asked in awe.
“I did.” The next second, Lena was pinned on the couch, mouth busy but not from food. Lena’s top disappeared and one nipple was being ravished by a determined Kryptonian. “Yes…” She squirmed under Kara who turned to another breast. Moaning louder and louder but suddenly the feeling was gone. “NO~~~”
“Bed?” Kara finally sensed Ollie’s presence. She pulled up Lena’s bra to cover something the dutiful dog had already seen before.
“Seriously! Ollie will be FINE!” Lena’s lips were sealed again and she was lifted up in air. Legs around a toned body. The bedroom door was shut.
Chapter 51: Chapter 51
Notes:
I can't believe we've gone so far that it reaches the last sixth of the story. Many things will come to conclusion. As mentioned before, most of them are fluff. Maybe some healing or heartfelt confessions which may feel a bit bittersweet but more often than not, it'll be sweet!
My apology in advance, I know nothing about conventions. Every detail is in my wildest imagination and references from con websites. Let's pretend it's workable in this AU. If the location or name of the con isn't clear, please feel free to imagine one or not. I came up with a new con every time I reread it.
Thank you so much for reading and here's the new chapter!
Chapter Text
“Lena…”
This wasn’t how she pictured in mind when Lena proposed having dessert. She prepared herself by reciting Lena’s likes and dislikes in head. Aiming to please was her end goal. Not moaning pornographically, hands shooting up to grab something, anything. Not writhing and squirming with Lena’s head between her legs. She thought that she would be the one doing the works. She thought…
“Ahhh! Lena!“ She came before she could finish that thought. Lena kept eating her out until another orgasm followed. Her uncertain hands traveled down to get a hold on Lena’s silky, dark mane. Thin layer of glisten covered on pale back under red light. Lena looked good in her home planet’s sun. Lena would’ve been a great match for her. House of El and House of Luthor. A smaller peak hit her gently at that thought.
“What were you thinking?” Lena lifted her head, smug chin covered in Kara’s essence. “That third one wasn’t me.”
“Stop counting!” She whined. They both knew that this was just one of the third-ones after many rounds. “I was thinking about you…on Krypton. We would’ve been matched. Two Houses joined hands.”
“Is this another proposal?” Lena nibbled at her right inner thigh. Leaving marks that would soon disappear once the Red Sun Emitter was off.
“I should stop doing that.” She let out a laugh.
“I kind of like it.”
“I promise to do it right when we are ready.”
“Who says that we are’t ready now?” Lena crawled up to let her have a taste of herself. They kissed for long minutes.
“…I’d like to wait. It’s for the best.” Mumbling against Lena’s wet lips.
“I think you’re right. But we can still practice in the meantime.” Lena brought the moisture with her to stamp on Kara’s jaw, neck, chest and nipples.
“Wouldn’t it spoil the f-fun?”
“This is more fun. And we both know what my answer is.” Lena attached their foreheads together. Her green eyes locked on Kara’s blue ones intently.
[I love you.] Kryptonese slipped out of Kara easily.
[I love you, too.] Lena had been practicing.
“Can I have my turn? I want to do many things.”
“Fuck, yes!”
Lots of orgasms, positions and toys later. Lena lay languidly, sheet pooling around her waist and wheezing. “Okay, I think I do need to catch my breath.”
“That’s what I said three and a half orgasms ago.” She muttered into Lena’s neck. Using only lips because people didn’t need to see Lena Luthor showcasing hickeys on national TV. Although the possessive part of brain told her to do it regardless.
“Now who’s counting?” Lena looked down and caught a glimpse of her own breasts. “And here goes my low-cut outfits.”
“Shoot. Did I ruin your outfits for promotion?” She elbowed herself up in panic.
“Nothing that I can’t handle.” Lena kissed her sweetly.
“Thank you for reminding me how to do it first.” Kara said when they broke apart.
“I can’t say that I was acting on completely selfless reason. I do want to taste you for a very long time.” Lena wrapped around Kara like a koala bear. Putting words directly into Kara’s mouth. “I missed you.”
“I missed you, too.” They kissed lazily, tangled messily. A loud growl caused Kara to smile sheepishly. “Do you think Ollie’s asleep?”
“Darling, he WILL be fine. There’s leftover in the fridge.” Lena ordered them all kinds of food to feed a small army for dinner earlier.
Kara carried an armful of food back to bedroom. She handed Lena a water bottle after dumping everything down on the bed. She ate with gusto. Lena watched her amusedly, leaning on the headboard. “Tomorrow is the big day. Are you nervous?” Kara asked around a mouthful of cold pizza.
“A little.” Lena paused at mid-sip. “Okay, a lot. I don’t know how people are gonna react to me. Fuck…maybe it’s a mistake.” Lena threw her head back on the headboard with a thump.
Kare intertwined their hands, free hand balanced a piece of pizza delicately. “I’ll be there. So will Jay, Jess and Mon-El. We are in this together.” She kissed Lena with cold greasy lips. “Alex and Maggie will be checking the live tweets and clips!”
“Thank you, my love.” Lena’s grateful smile turned into something else. Soon, the cold pizza was abandoned.
The venue was packed with exciting people. All kinds of noise everywhere. The cast was getting ready while Kara stayed around to absorb this new experience. She adjusted her glasses to dampen her superhearing further. A habit of being in new environment. Her abilities still fully functioned but the gesture calmed her beating heart. Their designated meeting hall was huge. Enough for hundreds of people. Everybody was impatient to see each other. She knew this because the cast was equally eager. Stylists had to shut them up to apply final touches on their moving lips. All but one. Thinking of that one, Kara walked to the backstage. There she was, hands wringing.
“They are dying to see you.” She expertly separated Lena’s fingers. A practiced act.
“Really?” Lena snapped her head up and peeked behind Kara. Eyes all hopeful.
“Yes. I saw one of them wore a T-shirt saying: Single, Taken, Mentally dating Lena Luthor. And hers ticks the third checkbox. I want to ask her where to buy one.” She rubbed Lena’s knuckles in soothing circles.
“And the next thing you will be telling is that you are the leader of my fan club?”
“I can neither confirm nor deny.”
“You’re terrible.”
[I love you, too.] She said boldly in hope of alleviating her girlfriend’s anxiety.
Lena watched her with her mouth slightly open and then she smiled beautifully. “Thank you, darling. I needed that.”
“Lena, time to go.” The staff reminded Lena of her cue.
“Will you be…”
“Near the stage, as nearest as possible.” She nodded. Lena let go of her hands and turned to face the music.
Lena took a deep breath and walked out onto the stage. She waved to the crowd with both of her hands and a big smile. A genuine one. Kara knew how much she missed her fans. It brought a smile on her own face. She saw the girl with funny T-shit stood up, clapped her hands like crazy and screamed at the top of her lungs. Kara joined her to whistle. The first half of the panel went smoothly and soon the Q&A section was up. Kara could see nervousness flashed in Lena’s eyes in mere milliseconds. Everyone got to answer something about their character at least one time. So far, Lena only had the safest type of questions. Kara suspected that the organizer of this convention and Jay had screened beforehand. Then, it was the funny T-shirt girl’s turn. Kara paused her wandering thought for this one. She was particularly curious about what the girl wanted to ask.
“H-Hi, I’m Zoe. I’m from Metropolis and…um I have questions for Lena. Wow, you’re really beautiful. More beautiful with up-close look. Okay, that’s not the question. Let me just…” She breathed deeply several times. People laughed goodheartedly at her pure reaction.
“Take your time, honey.” Lena said into the microphone, low and a bit seductive.
“Oh my god! You just called me honey.” She took more deep breaths. “Okay, yes. Um…my question is that your character inspires many girls, including myself, to be brave to follow their heart in pursuing science. Thanks to you and the show, now I’m in my fourth year of engineering. How do you think of that? And you have multiple degrees in science field as well, would you consider to go back one day?”
Lena looked a bit taken aback. She cleared her throat to collect her thoughts. “First of all, I like your shirt.” The girl’s face became a tomato on the instant. “Second, we should be thanking you, all of you, for making our jobs so gratifying. You are the one strives for what you want. We are just lucky enough to be included in this journey. So, thank you. And last…I think in a way, I never stop to be close to science. I tinker things here and there in my spare time. I read science journals and I am always interested in newest inventions. I can’t say much about the future but…that’s a possible path.” Lena finished with a slight waver in her voice. She hid it well but Kara spotted anyway.
The girl looked extremely pleased with Lena’s answer. She thanked Lena several times before leaving the microphone post with unshed tears. Kara began to understand the magic behind conventions after all these interactions. It wasn’t just meeting people. It was a process to express mutual love over the show and the characters. The cast and crew and the fans somehow produced the show together. Every single one of them is indispensable. They were equally important. If the show ended tomorrow, nobody could take away their shared memories. It would stay with them forever. Invaluable experience. Precious journey. Like Lena said, they were lucky to find each other.
The panel continued and ended with satisfaction on all parties. This was it for today. Lena was in for a one-on-one autograph and picture section tomorrow afternoon. No interviews for Lena for now. Jay was adamant about it. The reporters must’ve asked horrible questions for Jay to act this determined. They had the rest of day off. This was a smaller scale kind of convention. Bigger ones were in coming summer. Lena said that this would be a good practice for the upcoming events. Meaning there was a high possibility to encounter more hostile situations. Kara was more optimistic. The funny T-shirt girl solidified Kara’s faith in their fans but she wouldn’t blame Lena for being reserved.
They were back in their hotel room. Lena dropped herself on the couch with a loud sigh. Ollie already rest his head on Lena’s thigh, ready to comfort his human.
“I think it went well.” She made Lena a cup of tea, she brought Lena’s favorite tea bags with them.
“Yeah. Better than I imagined.”
“I like that girl who is mentally dating you.” She sat next to Lena, one hand snaking around on her girlfriend’s shoulders.
“I’m starting to suspect that you set her up to make me look good.” Lena snuggled closer and sipped on her tea.
“I think you mistaken me with Jay. But no, she came here on her own. No one forced her. Please try to believe.”
“I do. I love them. But…but I can’t help to be paranoid. It’s in my genes.” Lena threw her head on Kara’s arm. “God, what’s wrong with me? They looked so happy to see us and so did I! Yet here I am, questioning their motives.”
“There’s nothing wrong with you. You are just being human. I’ll be the optimistic one and you can be pessimistic so we can balance. And we promise to listen to each other. Deal?”
“Deal.” Lena accepted her kiss to seal the deal. “I like Zoe, too. Fourth year of engineering. What a great accomplishment!”
“Yeah.” Kara lost in the sea of thought. She never strayed too far from science, either. Working as HR in a tech company, researching and building Red Sun Emitter with Lena and then, the Internet cafe. “Speaking of science. The old couple at the Internet cafe are thinking about closing it permanently. And they…they suggested me to buy it. They even gave me a really great, affordable price which can be paid in installment. I guess they like what I’ve done for it? Even though it was hacked easily by Lex. But they don’t know that so my job is still secured…for now.” She laughed humorlessly.
“Kara, Lex could hack into the Pentagon in a snap of fingers.” She nodded at Lena’s comment. “So…have you thought about it?”
“Oh yes, I have. But I…our…I mean…” She tried to find the right words.
“But my job is everywhere at once. With hideous, long hours.”
A short pause later. “I’m happy to be your assistant if you and Jay will still have me. I…” She cleared her throat. “I just…also like the stability of running an Internet cafe. Does it make sense?”
“Yes, it makes perfect sense.” Lena’s emerald orbs fixed on her for a while. “That question today pushed me to face the problem I’ve been having for the longest time. The Universe has been sending me messages. You, the Fortress, our inventions. Most deadly knock on my head is Lillian’s words. She told me to do what I want from now on.” Lena had to stop to steady her erratic heartbeats.
“Because whatever you do, you will bring lights to this world.” Kara repeated Lillian’s firm belief that she also shared.
“God, I haven’t been able to unpack that.” Lena brushed away escaped tears.
“Maybe…you can call her for advice? She’s in the Luthor mansion, right?” Lillian was cleared to leave the DEO and on sort of a parole due to her medical condition and her unusual assistance of bringing down her own son. She insisted to go back the mansion. Lena arranged the best of everything to insure her adoptive mother was getting the best care.
Lena gazed at her for quite a while and then got up wordlessly to search for her phone. Lena gave Kara one final look. Kara remained on the couch and watched Lena going out on the balcony to make a call with Ollie sitting next to her leg. She didn’t listen in. Lena’s body language said it all. She was glad to see Lena patching things up with her adoptive mother. Little by little in a stable pace. It made her think about hers.
As soon as the line connected. “Hello, Eliza!”
“Hello to you, too. My dear. Nice of you to call.” Elize teased.
“I’m sorry. Our schedule is crazy. How are you?”
“I’m great. And you sound happy.” A mother always knew her daughter.
“Yes, I am.”
“Good. When can I meet my future daughter-in-law?”
“Wh-What? She…she is not…how much did Alex tell you?”
“Plenty. I think it’s cute that you are practicing proposing because Kara, some of them are…let’s just say that Lena deserves better.”
“Hey! I’m working on that and I was trying to be creative. Most of them, okay, all of them happened spontaneously.”
“The one involved feathers and bird’s poop? Even I can’t justify that.”
“It’s not my fault that the ducks chose food over us. How was I supposed to know that there would be a bunch of preschool kids? I learned my lesson that kids and animals are not the best choice when it comes to romantic proposal.” She was trying to recreate one of their first meetings when they strolled in a park one day.
“She really do love you.”
“I am very lucky.”
“You are lucky to have each other.”
“Yes, we are.” Kara looked out of the balcony window to find her better half. “I promise that we will visit Midvale.”
“Ask her first. Don’t overwhelm her and don’t blame her for saying no. I’ll be happily waiting when the day comes.” Eliza, ever the wise matriarch in Danvers household. She and Lillian would get along. A thought for later time.
“I promise that, too.”
“Now, tell me when can I hold my grandkids?”
Kara groaned, beginning to understand why Alex and Maggie needed to take as much as deep breaths they could get before answering Eliza’s calls.
Chapter 52: Chapter 52
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The next day was packed. Autograph all day and only going away from the booth for designated picture section. Lena woke very early from her nervous energy vibrating all night. She only ate when Kara nudged various light snacks in front of her. Feeding the nerve-wrecking actor with some fruits, yogurt, small pieces of scone and lots of coffee. Now, they were back in the convention center.
Lena sat there to let the stylist do final checks. The cast already finished their preparation back in hotel. Once she got the green light, Lena shot up like an arrow. Kara was beside her the next second. “I saw the Engineer-major girl in the crowd.”
“Really? It must’ve cost her a fortune. I hope she’s okay.”
“She is smart enough not to get herself in trouble. She’s from Metropolis and studies science. Sound familiar?”
“God, I’m really not a role model kind of person. There’re plenty of people she could choose. Why me?” Lena’s self-doubt escalated which indicated her panic level reached high into outer space.
“Lena, Lena.” She grabbed Lena to face her. “You inspire many people, including me. I’m not rushing you. You are allowed process it in your own pace. All I’m asking is to try to believe their sincerity in meeting you. If anything happened, people would be there for you. I know the funny T-shirt would!” She rubbed Lena’s arms. “And of course, I would. Do you trust me?”
“Always.” Lena answered without hesitation.
“Then, let’s do this?” She held out her arm for Lena. Lena nodded and circled around Kara’s solid flesh. Together, they walked out to greet the world outside.
Turned out Lena’s concern was a little dramatic. Just a little. Her fans lined up one by one. Every single of them was so happy to see her. They tried their best to tone their excitement down but failed miserably. Because Lena was very eager to see them, too. Their mutual love elicited such wonderful sparks. Kara watched them in barely contained giddiness. She knew how important to be seen, to be acknowledged of one’s feelings, to find somewhere to belong. These people and Lena found it through a TV series. They were practically strangers but once they started to talk, it sounded like they were old friends ages ago.
Lena was so patient and gentle to all of them and she seemed to remember most of their names from their scarce meetings before. She listened their rambling about life or their favorite scenes and lines and responded earnest with her unique wit. The funny T-shirt girl wore another hilarious clothes.
“Girls don’t like boys, girls like books, dogs and Lena Luthor.” Lena read it out loud flirtatiously. “Oh, really? Zoe.” Her voice an octave lower, especially on the name.
“Y-Yeah.” The Engineer major blushed so hard, Kara worried that she might combust on the spot which she could relate deeply.
“Where do you want me…” Lena arched her eyebrow. “...to sign?” She really wasn’t playing fair to her fans. Kara witnessed Lena enjoying the effect she had on them for the past two hours.
The girl lowered her head, trying to cool down her flaming cheeks. “I-I uh I was hoping you can sign this? I want to…frame it and hang it on my wall. It reminds me of you.” The girl produced a piece of paper neatly tucked in a folder. Kara moved cautiously forward and used her exceptional eyesight to scan the content. It was a short poetry.
Venus
Decide tonight,
to take a lesson from Venus,
she shines brighter than any planet.
A morning,
and evening star,
in our endless sky.
She hasn’t a single moon
to worship her
or to cloud her judgement.
She is alone.
And oh
how brilliantly she shines.
Lena stilled in statuesqueness, eyes fixed on that piece of paper. She stood up abruptly and wordlessly engulfed the girl in front of her in a bear hug. So tight. So desperate. So beautiful.
The girl hugged back. “Sometimes, you can be surrounded by people but still feel lonely. We know now’s a very difficult time for you. We’re really grateful that you still came to see us. You don’t have official social media accounts but we don’t need live tweets or posts, Lena. We just want you to know that there’re people here for you. I know you have your loved ones but I hope you to know that you also have us, a bunch of nerds, who care for you.” Kara didn’t know why it sounded a lot like what she said when they lay on DEO med bay after she saved them from Lex’s doom. Lena encouraged Kara to surround herself with people. People who adored her. Lena needed this as well. This…reconfirmation of her own words. Even though Lena understood, she still needed to hear others saying it out loud. Saying that they were here. They weren’t going anywhere.
“You’re not just smart, Zoe. You’re wise. I hope you know that and…thank you.” The two girls cried openly and the crowd behind them seemed to be affected as well. Most of them were in tears. Gradually, the clapping rang louder and louder. People were cheering for Lena. Shouting the actor’s name and encouraging words. Lena released the girl and laughed wetly. “I can’t believe you guys just gang up on me like this!” She brushed off her tears. “God, my make-up is ruined. Do not take any picture. No, wait, let the stylist do her magical work and you can take as many photos as you want.”
They did just that. Lena kept rolled her eyes in profound fondness. “Satisfied?” She asked both the stylist and the fans. They honest-to-god looked at each other and nodded. “This is why I don’t use social media. Too brutal for my mental state.” A fit of laughter later. “Let’s keep going, shall we? I want to meet every complicity.”
Lena kept chatting with her fans. They moved to a photo section in another room nearby at the designated time. Lena positioned comically and they laughed at their finished products. She hugged everyone goodbye. After that, she resumed her previous seat and signed until it was well after scheduled time. The staffs had to physically separate them but they did it with smiles on their faces.
“See. They love you.” Kara sighed delightedly in the car ride back to hotel.
Lena rested her head on her shoulder. “I love them, too.” She shifted to put her chin on Kara to whisper. “And I love you.” Kara mouthed back a soundless ‘I love you’.
“I’m starving. Let’s order some room service.” Kara already had the menu in one hand and the other rubbed lovingly on Ollie’s head.
“Actually…” Lena said slowly. “I have a reservation in a restaurant.”
“Oh…um, go ahead. I’ll be fine.”
“No, no. I mean we have a reservation in a very nice restaurant.”
“Really?” She perked up at the mention of food with Lena.
“Yes. Our Uber will be here in about 20 minutes. Is this okay?”
“Definitely!”
Making sure Ollie has everything he needed, they arrived at a low profile but luxurious restaurant in no time. Much like the one that Lena took her on their first date, the one she invested. “Lena, am I wearing the wrong clothes again?”
“It won’t be if we are the only two people in a private room…?” Lena ended in uncertainty. Kara just arched an eyebrow with terrifying similarity as Lena’s and went in. The staffs were very discreet and she saw Lena nodded to some of the guests. Probably some producers or fellow actors. The room was nothing but exclusive. “The likelihood of me being recognized is sky-high right now because of the convention so I’m sorry that this is the best we can have.” Lena looked around sheepishly.
“It’s perfect. Perks of not having any social media I guess. It’s always the same batch of photos of you circulates on the Internet until your next new project. And today, we have a new batch!” She grinned cheekily.
“Is this from your research?” Lena rolled her eyes with a smile on her face.
“Yes. I think it’s ingenious. Let reporters do the work for you and add the mystery to keep them going.”
“It’s just me being lazy and tired of explaining things.” Lena snaked a hand on her toned thigh. A gesture to lighten the punch of her next confession. “It didn’t stop the tabloids to scatter my shenanigans.”
“Well, now you’re tied to me so they aren’t getting any.” Now that Lena was with her, she chose her, Kara was confident more than ever.
Lena smiled in disbelief. Mouth hung open in disbelief. “Did you just use a fancy restaurant that I reserved to propose to me?”
“Efficient, don’t you think?” She took a sip of her wine.
“You’re so in trouble, Ms. Danvers.”
“What are you going to do about it?”
She was in a lot of trouble. Lena somehow brought a portable Red Sun Emitter and generous collection of their toys without Kara’s knowing. So, here she was, spreading wide for Lena to drive into her. Her previous bratty comment was reduced to tiny, airy moans matched Lena’s thrusts. Lena claimed one of her nipple which broke her rhythmic pleasure. She groaned loudly. Lena hummed her smugness on Kara’s breast. The torturous lips traveled up to her neck. Biting, nipping and gnawing. Trying to leave the short-lived marks. Lena never stopped her advance. Kara reached her peak rather fast which Lena fucked through it. Merely minutes later, she came for the second time.
Lena’s attack slowed. Just gentle rolls of her hips. Her hands trapped Kara’s narrow waist. Thumbs rubbed sexy patterns. Two sets of lips expressed their immeasurable love to each other. “Hmm…I can do this all day. It excites me that I’m the only who can do this to you.” Lena sent her possessiveness right into Kara’s sweaty skin.
“Hey, that should be my line. You’re the actor h-here. P-Public figure. Look at your fans, they blush l-like hell with just one sentenc-ce from yooooou.” She stammered out due to Lena’s incessantly sweet assault. Her voice was loud and irregular. She sent silent apology to Ollie who hopefully, already slept in the next room. The partition didn’t look soundproof. At least, the door separating them had a functional lock.
“Are you jealous? Over thirst tweets or something?” Lena lifted her head up to smirk that Kara both hated and loved.
“Most of them are legit.”
“But…?” Lena asked with a painstakingly slow prod.
“F-Fuck!” Which elicited a laugh from Lena. “You are mine. I know how it sounds b-but you ARE…so…” Her last word tumbled out in a sinful sigh. “Lena…you’re not playing fair!”
“What can I say? Sometimes, my Luthor genes just shine through. This is how you bring down a Kryptonian. Strongest being on Earth, barely catching her breath.” Lena punctured her dirty talk with matching push of her hips.
“LENA!” Apparently this was her new kink because she came hard. So hard that her body trembled for so long, arched so far from the bed. She was slightly afraid that it would become a permanence. Falling back down with a thump. That was when she noticed Lena’s persistent finger on her clit. “L-Lena, I don’t think…I can’t…I…”
After another earth-shattering orgasm, Lena finally had mercy on her. Lena was panting. Like she just went through the same powerful orgasm. Maybe she did. “You’re drug. I’m addicted to you coming hard around my cock.” Her inner muscle contracted at those ungodly confession. “Oh, you like it?” Her dirty little secret was uncovered.
“Lena.” She whined.
“My name has never sounded sexier.” Lena stayed inside of her for a while and eventually pulled out. Reluctantly. Kara had no spare strength to protest. “Let me clean us up, my love.” Lena finished their postcoital routine and came back to wrap her in a warm cuddle.
“Rao, that was incredible.” Kara said after quite some time. “What was that for?”
“Dinner date with sex for my wonderful girlfriend who accompany me to this terrifying event and reminded me of my love for my fans and their love for me.”
“I hardly do anything.”
“You always do the right thing when I need it the most. Even you don’t think so or are’t aware of.”
“Same goes for you.” She snuggled comfortably into Lena. One water bottle later, she elbowed herself up and turned them over. “My turn.”
They were back in National City for a short vacation. It was a wonder that Lena hid so well in her civilian clothes, Lena’s words, that they were seldom attacked by flocks of reporters. Or maybe it was just Kara being naive while many people, including the DEO, blocked those nosy mobs out. Either way, she was thankful for their anonymity.
For the past year, her sudden heroic action gifted her a name of Supergirl. Lena kept boasting about her foreseeability when in reality, it was courtesy of Cat Grant, CEO of CatCo Worldwide Media, Queen of all media. Kara wouldn’t say that she disliked the name but she also didn’t see the attraction of it. Maybe one day she would use it but not today. Today, she resumed her blending-in daily life.
For the first few mouths after the plane crash, she was extra careful of keeping her powers in control. Alex noticed and subtly asked her to reheat the soup with heat vision or cool her room temperature beer with freeze breath. Small requests to take advantage of her little alien sister’s Super powers in their private apartments. Alex’s considerate way of easing Kara’s anxious mind. Step by step, it worked and Kara felt relaxing enough to clean her loft with superspeed. Alex always knew how to be there for her. After their big fight, the two sisters became closer than ever. Kara responded to her sister’s tender talks better than before. Alex listened to her more and shared her own burdens as well. They learned to truly depend on each other. No matter what the future might hold, she would always have the best sister by her side.
“Do you want to go see Lillian?” She asked out of nowhere in a quiet peaceful night-in.
Lena’s expression said the question might just ruin their night. “W-Why? Why do you ask?”
“You’ve been talking. I didn’t listen in but it sounded good? Now, we can rest a bit before diving into consecutive conventions. Maybe it’s time to visit? Remember I asked you about going to Midvale to meet Eliza?”
“Yes.” Lena blushed. The three of them had several video calls with Eliza who already adored her ‘future daughter-in-law’. “And we are planning to go there in late summer.”
“We should do the same for Lillian. For you.”
“I-I don’t know.”
“Are you afraid of what she might think of me? I don’t have to go.”
Lena’s eyes snapped up. “But if we’re going, I want to take you with me. To see my old bedroom, where I grew up, even though it’s not a pleasant memory. Most importantly…” Lena was now in sitting fetus position, a ball of nervous energy. “To introduce you as my girlfriend while visiting my father’s grave. To say…to say the same in front of Lillian.” She finished in small voice.
“I’d love to go with you.” Kara answered immediately.
“Really?” Lena’s head shot up.
“Yes, I do. How long have you been harboring this?”
“…A while? I’ve never had such mundane experience of meeting girlfriend’s parents or going to their childhood homes. I look forward to it…”
“Then, we should do it.”
“But what if…”
“See the problem, solve the problem.”
“That sounds dreadful.”
“It sounds pretty hopeful to me.”
“Meeting Lillian is hopeful?” Lena asked in disbelieving eyes, lips pursed.
“Meeting the Lena before I met her is hopeful. Cute Lena holding a teddy bear is a bonus.”
“I don’t have such picture. The teddy bear in my room is a replica. Lillian threw the original away once I arrived.” Lena recited the sorrowful story.
“Cute little Lena is enough to kill me. I may faint.” Kara decided to focus on the positive.
“Really. How about this?” The next second, she had an armful a sexy adult Lena straddling her.
Notes:
Poem by Nikita Gill.
A very raw, incomplete yet authentic view for Lena. From a fan's view, an outsider's view but a caring view. A big rom-com gesture for Lena. A physical evidence for Lena to believe in humanity. Kara's with her every step of the way. They're healing. Together!
Chapter 53: Chapter 53
Notes:
Some of the interactions between Kara and Lillian are gold if they're not busy with attacking each other. Sassy Lillian being insufferable is probably my thing.😳😳
Thank you for reading, here's the new chapter.
Chapter Text
They are on a car ride to the Luthor Mansion. Lena was once again a nervous energy bouncing next to her. Kara grabbed Lena’s hand softly to give her some physical support. Lena calmed down for a while and resumed in tenfold upon seeing the colossal size of building. Sitting there. Waiting for them.
So was Lillian.
Lillian stood at the huge front door in an elegant dress, standing tall and regally. As soon as they parked, Lena left without waiting for the staff to open the car door. “Mother, you shouldn’t be out here. It’s chilly and you’re not wearing enough. Let’s get you inside and could somebody bring her a coat?”
“Lena, don’t be ridiculous. I’m fine. If you don’t trust our family doctors, at least trust Dr. Danvers.”
Family doctors? S? How many doctors is one family required? Wait, Dr. Danvers? That’s my sister! Kara’s train of thought kept going in full speed. She perked up at the mention of Alex and was surprised that Lillian brought her up so easily. Oh Rao, I’m meeting THE parent. It’s Lillian. And she already liked Alex. That’s good, right! Right? The reality finally hit her. She didn’t think too much when agreeing to come here with Lena. She only thought about Lena. Many things she did was for Lena. Acting before thinking. That was why she was caught off guard by her own panic epiphany right this moment. None of her heroic deeds, only how to impress Lena’s mother. Maybe I can grab our things? Yeah, let’s do that. But the staff were well underway of moving their bags. She was left to fiddle her glasses and shuffle her feet in awkward silence.
“Ms. Danvers.” Lillian greeted all of sudden.
Her whole body froze at the call. “H-Hi, Mrs. Luthor. Nice to meet you.“ She extended a hand to shake.
“We’ve met before.” Lillian said crisply. Letting Kara’s extending arm hang in uncomfortable mid-air and then taking it for just one shake. “Let’s go inside.” Everybody finally moved at Lillian’s order.
While Lena’s apartment was subtly luxurious, the Luthor Mansion was as grand as you could think of. It was homey with simple colors in Lena’s place when the Luthors seemingly built theirs in strict black and white. Ivory marble floor, dark walnut wood walls and railings. Dotting with antiques and paintings which mostly in the similar black-and-white tone. Breaking one of them, even just a chip, Kara would be spending the rest of her life working there to repay and that still wouldn’t be enough. She kept her hands in front of her, fingers carding together. Following the Luthor women with upmost caution. Lena noticed her tension and left Lillian’s side to loop an arm around Kara’s. Lillian only arched an eyebrow that reminded Kare so much of Lena but the message was more cryptic. Doubt, danger, so much ambiguity. The older Luthor wordlessly led them to the sitting room. Kara was forced by Lena to sit on another expensive-looking velvet sofa. She only sat on the first third of the surface. Legs tucked, palms down on her laps, body ramrod. The tea was brought in a silver tray. Kara didn’t take the cup at first. The bone china looked so fragile. Lena flipped Kara’s palms over and put the cup set in them, smiling affectionately.
“You can break them. We have plenty.” Lillian said after the staffs were gone. She took a sip and locked eyes with Kara. Lillian also had blue eyes but they were much colder than House of El signature iris.
“Mother, please be nice.” Lena rolled her eyes. “It’s true, Kara. We have enough but I don’t think you would break them. Relax, darling.” The nickname designed only for her soothed her a bit. She drank the tea after Lena had hers.
“What are you to my daughter?” Lillian asked out of nowhere and looked dead in Kara’s eyes. Kara couldn’t move under scrutinizing. She was nailed there, like a specimen.
“Mother!” Lena stepped in.
“Lena, could you excuse us? Ms. Danvers and I have a long overdue conversation.”
“Absolutely not. Anything you want to say, you can say it to both of us.” Lena squared her shoulders.
Lillian regarded them for a while. “Fine. I understand that you’re in a relationship with my daughter. That much is obvious. Is it longterm? Are you planning to marry her? How many kids do you want? Do you have enough money to support your family? Where are you going to live?”
The bombardment of questions shot from Lillian landed perfectly on her burning head. She could feel a pulsing ache forming behind her eyes. Lena’s defense was not helping. The mother and daughter went back and forth in practiced harmony. They had been doing this for their whole lives. Kara only arrived not more than 15 minutes ago. Her confidence began to shrink. But this is Lena! Her brain jump-started at the notion. Her voice stopped their bickering.
“To answer your questions, Mrs. Luthor. Yes, it is longterm. Yes, I’m going to marry her. In fact, Lena’s been practicing my proposals with me. We have a dog now, I would like to co-parent him with Lena first. Marriage then more is what I’m aiming for. Sibling is important for us when we grew up so I’m not opposite to more than one kid. I’m thinking about buying out an Internet cafe in National City which produces profitable revenue if manage well. I have an apartment back in National City and I have savings. We could start there and see what life takes us on. Of course, all of this will be discussed extensively and in-depth with Lena first.” She said it all in one breath, panting when she finished.
The two women stared at her with various emotions dancing on their faces. Lena was full of wonderment and affection while Lillian was in contemplation with a hint of…pride? The corner of Lillian’s mouth turned slightly upward in split second. She put down her tea. “What do you think of Lena pursuing the career as an actor?”
It’s a test! It was the first thought sprung up in Kara’s mind. She paused to ponder and answered carefully. “Whatever Lena does, I will support her. I worked as her assistant before and had basic understanding of career of an actor. Actors go around the world for their new projects. If Lena is willing, I’m offering National City as our base, a place that she can come home to. I’m sure I can find a way to balance between my job and Lena’s. I will go to her if that’s what she needs me to do.”
“And if she wished to stay in other place…”
“I wont’s stay in a place that Kara’s not there.” Lena took Lillian’s charge upon herself. “Are you satisfied? You are scaring my girlfriend whom I’d like to keep.”
“Oh please, it’s just mild… what do kids call these days? The shovel talk.” Lillian waved her hand dismissively.
“…Wait. Am I being played?” Kara widened her eyes in shock.
“No. I’m serious. We Luthors have our own code of conduct. Don’t mistake my hospitality for weakness.”
“Kara darling, you’re doing great!” Lena patted on the back of Kara’s hand. “Mother, that’s not the saying. And you call this hospitality?” Lena questioned in exacerbation.
“I offer tea.” Lillian gesture the cakes, cookies and fine tea in front of them.
Kara let out a loud laugh. She couldn’t help herself. This bizarre situation was too alien to her. She laughed through relieved tears. She laughed through their long family feud. She laughed through the two women’s inquiring eyebrows, although Lena’s were more of amusement. And the other one? “I’m glad that we manage to entertain you. But please, do share your joy.” Lillian asked with unimpressed tilt of her head.
“This…” Kara brushed away tears and used her index finger to point around the three of them. “I bet my cousin never thought that we could be like this.” The two women had the same startled face. Kara knew she made a mistake. She picked the wrong topic. “I-I-I mean…that…”
“You’re right. I don’t know why the boys kept fighting against each other when we could’ve been friends.” Lena took over what Kara started, mouth curved into forlorn smile.
“Maybe we had to go through all that to get here.” Lillian said in low, wistful voice. The two girls’ jaws almost dropped on the floor. “I’m only protecting my daughter. Surely you understand that, Ms. Danvers.” Lillian seemed to…soften?
Kara spent a short while to recover when the attention was directed to her again. “I do. My family would’ve done the same if they aren’t so under Lena’s spell already. It’s hard not to love Lena.” She looked fondly at Lena whose cheeks were sporting a deep red.
“She is and yet it took me decades to see past my troubled mind.” Averting her eyes as if the statement wasn’t meant to be heard. Lillian’s jaw clenched, knuckles whitened in tight fist.
“It’s not too late.” Kara answered without hesitation. Lillian gazed at her helplessly. “I know what it feels like to lose family. I’ve spent most of my life wishing I could talk to people that are no longer here. You’re here and-and Lena’s still here. Th-That why I keep nagging Lena to call. I’m not taking credits, that was all Lena! I just want you to know that I…can relate.” Her line of sight danced between the mother and the daughter. Her invigorating speech grew uncertain as seconds went by.
Lillian collected herself but heaviness was still evident in her voice. “Looks like Lena finally found herself an equal. Unlike those who she fooled around with.”
“She’s not just equal. She’s much much more.” Lena caressed Kara’s cheek in awe.
“Great. Now that I’m sure that you’re staying in the Mansion. I’ll let our chef know to proceed what we’ve planned.” Lillian got up to ring for the staff.
“Were we not going to stay here? Did I just pass a test or something? Wait! You have a chef HERE?” Kara’s eyeballs popped dangerously close to her eye sockets.
“I don’t know why you are so easy to surprise but do get used to it. Now, tell me more about this proposal practice.” Lillian poured herself another cup of tea, ready for another lengthy conversation that Kara didn’t know if she would still be in one piece when they finished.
“Holy crap, this chicken is sooooo good.” Kara said with food-stuffed mouth.
Lillian seemed disapproved but she didn’t comment on it. “There’s whole chicken. Please feel free to have as much as you want.”
“That’s right, Kara. The staffs aren’t here, just be yourself. You appetite will earn you many points from our cooks because maybe this time, they don’t have to worry about leftover.” Lena filled Kara’s plate with all kinds of food.
“Thank you. I really appreciate it.” Kara said bashfully.
“Wait for dessert.” Lillian said nonchalantly.
True to Lillian’s word, the dessert was fantastic. Tiramisu, creme brulee and roasted strawberry crumbles. Kara felt spoiled. Lillian was absolutely a more than qualified hostess. She could only imagine how opulent and deluxe of past events that the Luthors had held. It must be a once-in-a-lifetime experience.
“This is the best creme brulee I have ever tasted.” Kara hummed in extreme satisfaction.
“I’m glad that you like it.” Lillian took a sip of her coffee, seeming very proud of herself.
“Speaking of sweets, did you know that Lena makes a killer Guinness chocolate cake? Not just that, every dish from her is heavenly.” Kara replied without thinking.
“I see that your interest in the kitchen remains.” Lillian glanced at a blushing Lena.
“It…calms me. Also, it’s cheaper and healthier if you cook your own meals.” Lena tried to reason.
“Maybe someday, I would get a chance to try one?” Lillian asked, tentative.
“I’d like that.” Lena looked so young in front of her mother. Kara watched them gleefully with mouth full of sweetness.
They went their separate ways to rest not long after that. Lena led them to her childhood room and answered Kara’s curious questions. About various memories. Good and bad. Favorite books and chess moves. Her mischiefs. Her life in boarding school spending in her origin. Lena promised to take her to Ireland one day. Lionel kept her birth mother’s cottage and it was now hers. When vicious tabloids uncovered her escapade, she escaped to hide there, to go for a journey down to vague memory lane. Kara couldn’t wait to visit with her.
“I think you did well. You really impressed her with that speech.” Lena looped her arms around Kara’s neck while Kara wrapped hers securely on Lena’s waist.
“She doesn’t like me talking with food in my mouth.” Kara swayed them left and right.
“She disapproves many things. But I’ll say that you’ve won her heart.”
“I wouldn’t be so sure.”
“You’re supposed to be the optimistic one!” Lena argued, fingers scratching the back of Kara’s neck.
“Not on this but I’ll keep working on it.”
“I love you.” Lena gave her a tender kiss and it spiraled into something dirty.
“Le-Lena.” She tried to get away from Lena’s assault. “We’re at your family’s house. Lillian could hear us!” She whispered loudly.
“Lillian is at the opposite end of the hall. There are at least 10 rooms between us. Not everyone has superhearing as you.” Lena kissed down to her jaw and neck. “The one has exceptional hearing is in National City with your sister.” True, Ollie stayed with Alex and Maggie this time because they needed all their energy and attention when meeting Lillian. They video-called Ollie everyday like worried parents. Ollie’s happy face proved that they were worried for nothing all along. Alex and Maggie really played the cool aunts well.
“But, but…” Her concern died slowly on the sensation of Lena’s lips.
“No buts, just fuck.” The sentence made Kara gasp.
“Lena…no…”
“Lena…yes…” Lena mimicked her. “These are the words that I want to hear when I make you come.”
She was so focused on listening outside of the room. She missed Lena’s maneuver and suddenly the back of her knees hit the mattress. She fell backward with Lena in her arms. And soon, she was reduced to a mess of ‘Lena’ and ‘yes’.
Chapter 54: Chapter 54
Notes:
Lillian shows off the Luthor Mansion like a proud hostess.
Chapter Text
She rolled out of the bed gently, leaving an exhausted Lena to sleep in. Earth’s yellow sun woke her up on time and she dressed quickly to search for food. She used her X-ray vision to locate the kitchen where people buzzed in and out. She introduced herself to the first person greeted her, which was totally unnecessary because she was already being referred as Ms. Danvers, and was immediately ushered to meet the cooks. Lena was right about her ‘charming’ appetite. The cooks paid their gratitude more times than she could count. She chatted with them politely. They were definitely not appreciated enough. Until her belly announced its existence, the kitchen staff were in action the next second. She settled in a front seat, with tea in her hands, to watch the well-oiled machine. They reminded her of the crew of that Superhero TV show she once worked on. A good kind of nostalgia engulfed her in a warm hug.
She was three plates in when Lillian walked in. All staff froze, Lillian must be a warning presence to keep them on their toes. One mistake, bye bye dear job. Lillian just asked for a cup of tea and sat next to Kara leaving one empty seat between them. Proper distance. Evidence of strict etiquette training and years of practicing.
“Good morning, Mrs. Luthor. You’re up early.” Kara said after waiting for appropriate amount of time for Lillian to enjoy her tea first.
“I can say the same for you, Ms. Danvers.”
“Please call me Kara. I was woken by my stomach.”
“I can see that. Mere one night. You, too, have my staff under your spell.” Lillian echoed her comment about Lena.
“They cook things. I happen to eat a lot. We…hit it off.” She felt embarrassed.
“Then, please come often. I’ve been tyrannical for far too long to suddenly become gracious. I have reputation to uphold.”
This was Lillian’s way of welcoming her to this household. Her eyes burned within seconds. Unshed tears threatened to fall. She managed to keep them at bay. “Thank you. We will.”
“You two are a lot alike.” Lillian let the steam from the cup heated her whole body up before continuing. “Adopted. Thrown into a strange world. Trying to find a place for yourself. Different setting but the impact…is still the same, I suppose?”
“Y-Yeah…” Kara wiped off her stubborn, fallen tears. “Lena makes everything more than bearable.”
Lillian detected her lack of self-disclosure but said nothing. “I…was and still am afraid of outsiders. Regardless of their origins, whether they’re from other countries or other planets. People with old money tend to do so.” A sip of tea later. “I reflected a lot recently. I began to do such when Lex’s behaviors became more and more outrageous but I was too proud to admit. The actual wake-up call was Lena. She came to visit me in the prison, asking me for my help to take down Lex. My adoptive daughter essentially begged me to stop my biological son. At that moment, I started to question my every move, tracing back to when I was young. I don’t think I’d marry Lionel if I was the one making the choice. But I knew it wasn’t what my daughter needed, not my self-pity, she needed me to do something. To be a mother. I cut Lex off the next day and…you knew the rest.”
Kara didn’t know what to say. Lillian was very eloquent. A person received higher education. Forged and designed to be this way. Much like herself. Her food was abandoned a long time ago. Putting down her fork. “I…I was meant to do something different, something great. Fleeing my home and escaping to another galaxy wasn’t in my DNA. Like you said before, maybe we had to go through all this to get here. Maybe we can be ourselves now. A better self?”
Lillian finally looked at her. “I’d like that. Thank you for being there for Lena when she was alone, Kara.”
Her name had never been spoken in such gratitude as now. “She’s not alone anymore. She has you, too, Mrs. Luthor.”
“Please, call me Lillian.” A hand was extended to Kara. She took it enthusiastically. The handshake was much heartier than the day before.
“What’s going on here?” Lena’s confusing voice boomed in this slightly quieter corner of the kitchen.
“Ms. Luthor, would you like a cup of tea or coffee?” A staff asked dutifully.
“Um…coffee, please. Thanks.” Lena was still trying to comprehend current situation. Her and Lena’s position reversed. “Did I miss something? Why are you shaking hands?”
Kara quickly but gently dropped her hand which she didn’t know she was still holding. Blushing hard. “We were just talking.”
“Yes, it’s none of your business.” Like mother like daughter. The Luthors really liked to get into each other’s skin. Lillian did it playfully. Kara could see her subtle smirk.
“It’s my business if you’re upsetting Kara.” Lena took the empty seat right between them. Dropping herself down childishly.
Lillian sighed. “Such a child. We’re shaking hands. How’s that upsetting?”
“Lena, we’re fine. We talked. Your mother is nice.” Kara rubbed Lena’s arm.
“Nice? What did you do to her? Speak NOW!” Lena emphasized the last word dramatically.
“Let’s have breakfast at that window seats you like so much. It’s a really nice day. Rainless in Metropolis. Take your plate and I’ll ask them to make some more, Kara.” Lillian instructed the staff and went out with her cup of tea.
“Did she just call you ‘Kara’?!!!” Lena’s eyebrows disappeared into her hair.
“Let’s go outside, zhao. Good morning to you, too.” A kiss on the baffling forehead. Kara took her unfinished breakfast and ushered a confused Lena out.
The rest of their stay was rather uneventful in comparison of their first day. Lillian slowly but surely warmed up to Kara. She did get to see pictures of little Lena. Lena’s embarrassment was stark contrary to Lillian’s eagerness. This was the least she could do before Eliza outed her without Lena asking.
“I was such an asshole to throw away your teddy.” This was the first time Lillian swore. Kara had to physically narrow her widening eyes, not wanting to be rude.
“It’s in the past, mom.” Lena uncommonly rubbed comforting circles on Lillian’s hand.
“Small Lena was soooooo cute!!!” Kara tried to lighten the mood.
“She was, wasn’t she?” Lillian held Lena’s hand. The mother and the daughter sat together while Kara sat by herself with photo album in her laps. “This was the first few days after she arrived. Do you know what was in that pink backpack?” Lena opened up her mouth to protest but Lillian carried on. “A hairbrush that her biological mother used to brush her hair every morning. A few rocks they picked together when they went to beach. A children’s Celtic mythology book with a few tree leaves in it.”
Lena froze and Lillian still held her daughter’s hand tightly. “…You remember.” Voice in disbelieving awe.
“After I threw out your teddy bear, Lionel and I got into a huge fight. He made me promise not to go after you belongings.” Kara remembered seeing all those things on Lena’s shelves. The pink backpack was in her closet. All well-preserved. “He said remembering one’s root was important but all I saw was evidences of infidelity.” She sighed, patting on Lena’s palm apologetically.
“It is important to remember where you came from.” Kara said, feeling two sets of eyes on her, eyes still fixing on the album. “I have my mother’s necklace that I keep it in my drawer. I look at it when I miss them.” She looked back. “It’s okay to miss them.”
Lena lowered her head, sniffing. Lillian gazed at her head-on. “I go to their rooms and Lionel’s study everyday. I clean them myself more often than not.” Lena snapped her head toward her mother. They remained in silence. “Would you like to see our library and other rooms, Kara?” Lillian was offering.
“I would love to!” She gave Lillian her famous megawatt smile which Lillian returned.
“Oh my god, your garden is enormous! It’s like Downton Abbey.” Kara exclaimed as they strolled in one afternoon when the rain stopped.
“It takes one hour to drive one end to another. Three if you walk.” Lena walked hand-in-hand with Kara.
“Lena is exaggerating. But it’s rather vast. You can take Ollie here next time for a run. Our staff are topnotch. We do hire some of them from the UK. They are professionals when it comes to maintenance for mansions and castles.”
“You’ve watched Downton Abbey?!” Lena’s mouth hung open, gaping at Lillian.
Lillian put the side of her curling forefinger under Lena’s chin and pushed up. “I’m not living under a rock.”
Kara also caught the hint and threw out the question after making up her mind. “Have you watched Lena’s works?”
Lillian dropped her hand and looked back on the path. Lena watched her like a hawk. “Yes.” Kara saw Lena swallowed.
“What…” Lena cleared her throat. “…What do you think?”
“You either don’t care about what roles you take or you simply have bad taste.”
“They are fine.” Lena huffed.
“But I can tell once you took it, you took it seriously.” Lillian continued, ignoring her daughter. “And you clearly have better chemistry with the female lead than Mike Matthews.”
Lena stopped dead in her step. Kara threw up her hands, taking Lena’s with her. “Thank you!” Lillian just kept sauntering.
“This is the first time that Lena takes somebody home. Jack didn’t count because he was a pretense to shut me up.” She and Lillian once again sat in the clattering kitchen. Kara had her first breakfast and Lillian had her morning tea before Lena came downstairs.
“I’m honored.” She answered before putting scrambled egg into her mouth.
“I hope Lena would behave in Midvale.”
Kara was surprised since she didn’t know what Lena and her mother talked about on their calls. “She will be a big hit. Eliza already loves her.”
“Dr. Eliza Danvers. A free lance bio-engineer.” Lillian stated like reading off a resume.
“She helps kids, especially alien kids so she works wherever she is needed.” Kara couldn’t help smiling when talking about her Earth family.
“I’d like to meet her someday.” Lillian said sincerely.
“I’d like that, too.” She trained a smile on Lillian.
Kara just finished her shower and came back to an empty room. Eyebrows furrowed in full crinkles. She honed in on Lena’s heartbeats which led her to Lionel’s study. She saw through the ajar door. Lillian and Lena each occupied a chair and had a tumbler in hand, a bottle of amber liquid on the table between them. They talked in low voice. The murmuring was soothing. She let the voice pass by her superhearing and walked away. Closing the door to Lena’s childhood bedroom, Kara leant on the it with a smile, a geyser of happiness overflowing her chest.
“Seriously, mom. You should go inside. We can take it from here.” Lena put the lapels of Lillian’s coat tightly together while Lillian ordered her hardworking staff around. Lillian swatted Lena’s hands away but Kara could see that it was halfhearted as Lillian obviously loved this attention from her daughter.
“Take them to the airport and go straight to our hangar.” Kara’s eyes bulged at the last sentence. “Yes, we have our own hanger. You should’v known that when I mentioned the private jet. And stop stealing their job, Kara.” Lillian said without batting her eyes.
After fussing over simple taking bags to a waiting car, Lillian and Lena finally came to a lull. They stood awkwardly side by side. Kara spoke up first. “Thank you for having me, Lillian. I think I might actually gain some weight from all the food.” She reached her hand out for a shake.
Lillian took it with a rare, motherly rub on her forearm. “You’re the best kind of guest that a host could ask for. I thank you on behalf of the whole staff.” At the corner of Kara’s eyes, the commotion from the staff faltered just that slightest bit. “We’re looking forward to your next stay.” She went to wait by the car, giving the Luthors some privacy.
“Did you get the number of the pilot?” Lillian asked.
“The answer is yes like the last three times.” Lena mumbled.
“Good.” Lillian cleared her throat. “Well, this is where I bid my goodbye and wish you well.” Lillian’s arms twitched but decided against her original plan at the last minute.
Lena stared at her mother. Moving wordlessly to wrap her arms around Lillian. “Thanks, mom. We had a great time.” Lillian stilled at first but answered Lena with a gingerly hug.
“I’m happy that…” Lillian paused and looked at Kara’s direction. “…you decided to go after your happiness.”
“It isn’t weak.” Lena said into Lillian’s shoulder, smelling her mother’s scent.
“I understand now.” Lillian caressed Lena’s soft dark mane. “I understand fully now.”
They didn’t bother to lower their voices. A permission that Kara treated with highest respect. Lillian squeezed Lena once more and pulled away. A warm smile plastered on her face. She gave Lena a forehead kiss and pushed her toward the car. They didn’t wave. Lena kept staring at her mother’s retreating form in the backseat even when the mansion became a small dot.
Chapter 55: Chapter 55
Notes:
Another convention where Kara and Lena are surrounded with kindhearted souls.
Thank you for reading and all the comments. I'm glad that Lillian/Eliza came up more than once. Although this story doesn't dwell on this pairing much, I'm with you and rooting for them!
Chapter Text
“Do you think others will think that I’m pretentious for taking a private jet alone rather than flying with them?” Lena accepted the tea from the cabin crew that Kara asked to make it just the way Lena liked. Lillian instructed the flight crew to answer Lena’s call for near future which Lena protested but in vain.
“Are they also flying in private jet together as well?” Kara asked into her own cup confusedly.
“Yes, but you know, I’m alone here and they’re together there.” Lena’s hand waved around helplessly.
“You can always say that you’re taking precaution because of the ongoing investigation.”
It was true. Lex Luthor’s case was epically enormous and notorious. Prosecutors, police, politicians and every authoritative related officials wanted a piece of action. It didn’t matter that Lex was gone, they could still profit from the attention. Lillian had somewhat rectified her previous nefarious image at a certain level to earn an official parole. Her decision of putting public interest and safety before her own blood was worth tremendous recognition. And more specifically, it attracted clicks and views so all the news, commentaries, magazines ran series of story day in, day out. They didn’t care about facts as long as people were reading or watching. Money, fame and powers were all the interested parties could think about.
Lena was mostly painted as supporting role in this ludicrous play. But in truth, the one who hid behind was actually the direct cause of Lex’s downfall. Lena didn’t care any of it. She was pleased with her excellent disguise and discretion. She worked with Lillian and DEO to create this mirage. She only cared about innocent people possibly getting hurt but never herself. Kara was one of many beneficiaries from Lena’s benevolence. All Kara could do was to be there when Lena needed her.
Lena regarded her with pride. “Hmm, very diplomatic. Maybe you should go work for Cat Grant. She’s obsessed with this Supergirl thing. Imagine her face if she found out her subordinate was the Supergirl.” Lena spoke her thoughts out loud, laughing at her own joke. Kara knew that she was trying to distract herself.
“Oh Rao! Please don’t remind me of that.” She sighed lowly. “And I’m working for you now, remember?”
“You’re not work for me. You’re working with me. We’re partners.” Lena clarified with intent eyes. An answer that she had been repeating to hammer the notion into Kara’s brain.
They bought the Internet cafe once they were back in National City. To be precise, Lena bought it. She did it like she was paying for her grocery shopping without usual obnoxiousness from rich people. Lena appointed her as sole manager, stating that their livelihood relied on Kara now. They already had million ideas in mind of what they could do. Kara was looking forward to what they could achieve.
“Yeah, yeah. And I’m also the one providing for the family.” Kara recited Lena’s words.
“Yes, you are.” Lena kissed her with tantalizing mischief and it fell away the next second. “Do you really think that…” Lena’s anxious brain brought back her previous distress.
“I have a few ideas to distract you if you’re on board?” Kara could see Lena’s pupils dilated upon hearing Kara’s husky implication.
“What exactly do you have in mind?” Lena’s line of sight dropped to her lips.
“Let me show you.” She pulled Lena up and made a beeline for the bathroom. “We need to hurry. The plane lands in 40 minutes.”
She was helping the flight crew with their bags. With the last luggage in hand, she noticed Lena stood beside the plane with a pair of gigantic sunglasses and a content smile.
“Someone’s happy.” She walked closer to Lena.
“I just came back from mile high club. Happy cannot even begin to describe.” Lena faced the sun, basking in it.
“I’ve never done something like that before.” Kara admitted shyly. “H-Have you?”
Lena turned to her with serious expression. “No. I don’t like flying. But you make me feel safe, especially when you’re the one flying.” Lena kissed Kara and added before Kara could start. “No, you’re not flying us back home.”
“Can I at least fly you to somewhere nice sometimes? Just the two of us in a deserted location that’s hard to reach?” To play dirty, Kara pouted.
“Fine. Only because it sounds oddly romantic and the portal watch isn't ready yet.” The watch was near completion but unlike Red Sun Emitter, it required more advanced knowledges and Lena didn’t want to take risks. Alex helped a lot. The two of them could geek about it all day. Kara had to be the responsible one to take care of them while answering various questions and coming up with some suggestions.
“We can take Ollie, too?” Pushing the boundary.
“We are NOT flying our dog.” A finger pointed right at her nose.
“But you said I’m the safest way to fly!”
“I SAID I feel safe with you during flight.”
“Ollie looks so heartbroken when he has to stay behind.” Kara whipped out her own puppy dog eyes.
“Ollie is with Alex and Maggie now which is beneficial for both sides. He’s getting spoiled as we speak. I know it because he’s starting to ask for third treat.” Lena grabbed some bags and left the rest to Kara.
Kara rushed to gather all their belongings and trotted after Lena. “But, but…”
“I promise to think about it.” Lena stopped in mid step and gave her a dangerous eye.
“Okay…” Kara accepted her fate. For now.
The panel was in full swing. The scale of this one was the biggest so far. Kara spotting a lot of familiar faces. Mon-El said something funny and the crowd bursted into laughter. He winked at the girls sitting at front rows. Dreamy sighs only made Kara roll her eyes. Her treacherous lips still went upward.
People were lining up for Q&A section. She used X-ray vision to scan first. No suspicious individuals ostensibly. She put her glasses back when the moderator announced the beginning of second part of the panel. Lena also eyed the queue carefully. The crowd asked some witty questions or just gushed over anything about the show. All seemed well.
“I have a question for Ms. Luthor.” A stern man asked. Kara detected his suppressed emotion, his heartbeats jumped angrily. Kara’s whole body stiffened with alarm. “You’re in a Superhero show where aliens are common sight. How does that say about your family and yourself when you perform one way on TV and act on the opposite in reality?”
Gasps, silence, murmurs. This conference hall had never been so close on edge. The moderator finally found his voice and tried to shut the questioner down cautiously. But it was Lena who spoke in normal volume that boomed across the hall.
“To answer your question, sir.” Lena addressed the man politely but it chilled right through the bones of every single soul in this space. Kara could see the man cowered the slightest bit. “I think you just described a common sight of public figures on this planet. But that’s a problem for another day. If you watched the news, you’d know that not every Luthor shared the same view with my deceased brother.” Lena boldly brought up Lex and subtly defended Lillian. The man’s nostrils flared. “I, myself, did not agree with my family all the time since I was a kid. Again, a common sight in families on this planet. In fact, if my upbringing could teach me something, it would be inclusion and equality. The lack of these beliefs pushed me to lean towards them. We Luthors, we adapt and we strive for better. It’s safe to say that, as the new generation of Luthor family, I will work to make our family a force of good. Thank you for watching the show.” Lena threw in the last bit, dripping with sarcasm.
The auditorium fell into stillness and it erupted. It didn’t erupt into roaring jubilance, it was respectful and thunderous clap of hands. A small team wore the same T-shirts led by that Engineer major girl even gave a standing ovation. The man was escorted out of the hall despite his protest. The Q&A continued. The fans were hyped higher than ever even with the increasing securities and staffs screening their questions first. It was an odd peacefulness filled with hopefulness. At some point, Mon-El even left a comment like ‘Lena is my favorite Luthor’ when the topic came across with Lena’s character. Lena sent grateful smile toward Mon-El.
Once the panel came to end, the cast was whisked to the group autograph at a public space. They sat in circle, facing outward to greet their dedicated fans. Lena got the most attention. Her pile of gifts seemed to grow bigger every time Kara chanced a glance.
Hours and three interviews later, Lena was released back to her hotel room at last. She took off her heels and worked on her tight buns. Thrown herself on the couch. “God, I think I can sleep for a week.”
“And I’ll hold you in your sleep.” Kara sat beside her and helped with the horrible pins.
“Has anyone told you that you’re the best girlfriend ever?” Lena turned her back to Kara to let skillful fingers do their wonders.
“Once or twice. But they’re all from my girlfriend so it’s biased.”
“It’s a fact, not an opinion. And I only give honest viewpoints.”
“You’re the boss.”
“We’re partners.” Lena didn’t miss a beat.
“Well, partner. How about I run a bath for us and order some food?” Kara finished undoing Lena’s hair and got up to the bathroom.
“Best girlfriend EVER!” Lena yelled.
“You did so well today.” Kara said into Lena’s dark tresses, holding her beautiful human from behind. They were relaxing in the bathtub. She only left for a while to answer their room service.
Lena burrowed back into Kara more. A beat later. “Lillian texted.”
“What did she say?”
“She said…” Lena squirmed. “She said that she’s proud of me.”
“That’s great, right?”
“All my life, I work so hard to get her approval. To make her proud. When she finally say it, I’m at lost. I don’t know what to do.” Lena sounded small.
“Have you replied?”
“No. I need to think first.” Lena turned her head which laid comfortably on Kara’s shoulder. “I think she texted instead of calling was because she didn’t know how to voice it. It’s a foreign area to both of us.”
“It also tells you that you’re getting better with each other?”
“Yes, I think so…” Lena trailed off.
“Maybe next time, she’ll call.”
“I don’t know how I’ll react if I receive such treatment.”
“I have faith in both of you.” She kissed Lena’s temple.
The next day was packed with interview after interview. Some media were brave enough to ask about yesterday’s incident. Some even straight-out asked for Lena’s comment on the ongoing investigation. They were all shut down by Jay or the Executive Producers right on the spot. The rest of fellow media chose different tactics to beat around the bush when they saw their peers’ failed attempts. Lena was doing rather fine even without the extra help. Her answers today were milder than before. But Kara still sighed in relief when the others stepped in. She hated to see Lena in pain. No matter how much Lena was good at fighting.
“…We have our own crazy mastermind in the show, why don’t we talk about his craziness instead? Let me tell you that…” This time was Mon-El came forward to direct the conversation. Lena shoot him thankful eyes as he continued talking without saying anything due to his contract.
The cast, who should be annoyed about the distraction diverging attention from their show, stood up for their cast mate instead. One by one, they defended Lena cleverly without hurting anyone. Kara knew that Lena wanted to fight her own battles and she probably would win them all. However, Lena knew better to cut in. She already said enough the day before. Remaining in patient silence was the best policy.
This was their last day at the convention. The cast and crew decided to have dinner in a fancy bar as celebration. Jay pulled some strings to have the place rent out entirely for themselves at the last minute. With some food in stomach, people started to wander around talking, drinking and laughing. Kara watched the scene in great interest, hands busy and mouth full.
“Good thinking! Taking advantage of drunks to eat more.” Mon-El moved his piled-up plate to sit beside her.
“I’m so hungry from all the talking and I wasn’t even the one received questions.” Kara tried pronounce clearly with all the food in her mouth.
“You get used to it. I was overwhelmed at first as well.” Mon-El said with equally full mouth.
She decided to end the disgusting circle to swallow before speak. “Really? You looked so relaxed.”
“Requirement of this job. Lena must be the same.” Mon-El commented half-heartedly. She stopped dead in mid bite and searched for her mate. Lena laughed with her colleagues, a little tipsy but happy. She only had a small salad before getting up to mingle. Lena left with a ‘I have to show my gratitude with all the help I received for the last 12 hours even if it means that I have to drink my pants off’. Kara resumed eating with eyeballs fixed on Lena. “So whipped.”
“What?” She turned to an amused Mon-El.
“You and Lena both. You were worried about her, weren’t you? Not just about my comment earlier, I mean this whole…thing.” Mon-El said into his Vodka Tonic.
“Is it really that obvious?” She asked sheepishly.
“Yes and like I said, whipped.” He pointed his fork at her and she just stole half-eaten steak out of his plate. “HEY! That was the last one!” They wrestled a bit.
“Play nice, children.” Lena stumbled with Old-Fashion in one hand.
Kara left her argument with Mon-El immediately but not before she shuffled the steak in one bite. Mon-El glared at her and robbed all of her fries. “Lena! You’re drunk. Come sit down.”
“I’m not drunk.” Lena practically fell on the seat. The content in her glass spilled out. “Stop fighting for food. Unlike you, we’re only here for booze.”
“Mike’s right, that was actually the very last steak. We stole them all.” Kara fussed over an inebriated Lena.
“You should take her back to hotel so I can have it all to myself.” Mon-El added unhelpfully.
“Nooooo, let’s stay here for a while.” Lena protested. Her drunkenness was showing.
“10 more minutes and I’m not taking ‘No’ for answer.” She salvaged the remaining food as much as she could.
“That’s it. One foot at a time. You’re doing great!” She was in a middle of teaching-drunk-Lena-to-take-off-her-pants section. “Let’s shower.” She wanted Lena to feel nice and clean before bed.
“Isn’t the heat only facilitating the alcohol in my system?” How Lena could still be this eloquent was beyond her.
“That’s why I’m here to supervise.” Kara undressed herself as quickly as she could.
“Naked? I thought you’re here to…” Lena put the last word directly in her ear. “…molest me.”
“Let’s get this over with.” She said in red face.
“I bet you can get me off under one minute.”
“LENA! I’m not taking advantage of you when you’re like this.”
“Helpless?” Lena had to say it in such sultry voice.
“DRUNK!”
“But I want you to take advantage of me.” A tremendous pout formed by Lena’s red lips.
“Oh Rao help me…”
Chapter 56: Chapter 56
Notes:
I really like the idea of chaotic trio, Jack/Sam/Andrea. I could read 50 chapters of them making Lena roll her eyes so hard than they wouldn't come back.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hey, Kara.” They were back in Kara’s loft. Lena finally had a relatively long vacation. They had a peaceful night in with potstickers and ice cream. “Do you remember Jack?”
“How can I forget?” Busy with tools in her hands. She brought back one of the computers from the Internet cafe to fix. A practice to be a better manager. Also, she was the only employee.
“I only have eyes for you, darling.” Lena grabbed her face and kissed her until she was left panting. “Now that we get this out of the way. He’s visiting. In National City. Let’s have dinner with him. To clear things?”
“There’s nothing needs to clear.” She looped Lena in one arm possessively.
Lena sat on one of her thigh and wrapped both arms around her neck. “Yes, there is. He can be very helpful for our Internet cafe project.” Fingers stroked the fine hair on the back of her neck to make this suggestion less shocking.
“Wh-What?“ Her hand left the screwdriver. “What do you mean?”
“He is the CEO of Spheerical Industries. I know money isn’t the problem here but he has the brain and connections that are good for our business.” They talked about building their own company. The Internet cafe would be their starting point. A force of good to help people by their combined intelligence and knowledges. It could be something great, something out of this world. Literally. They already had their first client, DEO, waiting in line. J’onn and Alex were thrilled to hear about their plan. Especially Alex, she was tired of having the alien technologies left unused in the storage because they didn’t have the time or fund to research. Kara’s and Lena’s unborn company would be perfect solution for DEO. They all wanted to make this scarred world into a better place for all the residents.
“You’re right. Let’s talk to him.”
“You agree oddly quick. What’s the catch?”
“There’s no catch. Now let me get back to work.” She tried to play cool.
“You missed one screw.” Lena pointed out before leaving. Kara really was the worst liar in history.
“Nice to finally meet you, Kara Danvers.” A refined British accent.
“I can say the same, Mr. Spheer.” She shook the CEO’s hand. It was strong and confident but kind and warm. She could see why Lena chose him to be her fake boyfriend, twice. Her insecurity hid in dark place, waiting to come out. Lena sensed it and flashed her a loving smile. The beast retreated back. For now.
“Please. Call me Jack. You’re a legend in our chatroom. Taming Lena and not a single picture on the tabloids? It means that Lena is sooooo smitten.”
“OKAY!” Lena interjected. “Can we at least sit down? And I need drinks to get through this.” Lena didn’t deny the ‘smitten’ part and the corner of Kara’s mouth couldn’t help but go up. The beast got exceptionally smaller.
“Yes, you do. Because Sam and Andrea are coming. How about a red first?” Jack read the menu, pretending to be busy.
“WHAT? WHEN?” Lena had eyes like saucers.
“20 minutes later.” Jack said, still reading the wine collection. “They were here on an official business matter of Obsidian North. You know, the company you also invested?”
“Wait, also. What other companies did she invest?” Kara picked up the implication.
“And sharp. Lena, you really outdid yourself this time. Do try to keep her because you’ll never find someone like Kara.” She blushed at Jack’s praise and liked the way her name sounded so easy on Jack’s tongue. “What was is it that you…oh what other companies did Lena invest? Many, including mine.”
“WHAT?” The widening eyes transferred to Kara and Lena’s became sheepish. “You’re using one of your investments to invest our company. Is it even legal?”
“Oh, it’s perfectly legal. As long as we have update of Lena’s love life regularly. Let’s exchange numbers. Oooh, we can have our own chatroom. Without this one.” Jack whispered not so subtly with a thumb pointing at Lena which was smacked down quickly.
“Stop that and you’re not exchanging numbers. I can’t keep her if you scare her.”
“Can you tell me more about the Lena before we met?” Kara asked.
“Absolutely. Sam and Andrea also have tons of her dirty little secrets.” Jack kept using that not so subtle, conspiracy voice. She whipped out her phone and Jack did the same.
“NOBODY MOVES!” Lena grabbed both their wrists.
“She’s right. Let’s wait for the others to swap numbers at once.” Jack broke out of Lena’s grasp effortlessly.
“Good thinking.” Kara nodded. Lena sighed in defeat.
The wine they picked arrived just as other two women came through the door to their private room. “God, I need to drink. Maybe a bottle for myself.” The brunette with blue eyes sighed out loudly. The other brunette with friendly brown eyes just smiled apologetically for her friend’s behavior. Two more wines and a bottle of Scotch were ordered. “Where were we?” The first brunette asked.
“Kara agreed to have a chatroom with just us four.” Jack updated dutifully.
“I like her already. How rude am I? Hi, I’m Andrea Rojas.” The blue-eyed woman extended her hand. Same confidence as Jack but more aggressive. A woman you didn’t want to mess with when doing business or in any other settings.
“And I’m the civil and polite one. Samantha Arias. Please call me Sam.” Sam had a hand full of amiable and mom vibe.
“Hello to you two. I’m Kara Danvers and you can call me Kara.”
“Good, now the pleasantries are out of the way. Can we get down to business? What’s your intention to Lena?”
“ANDREA!” From both Lena and Sam.
“Somebody has to do it.” Andrea challenged.
“It’s really not necessary. If you want to do this, you ask the wrong person. Because from I see, Lena is the heartbreaker here. As a recycled fake boyfriend, I think my opinion is more than valid.” Jack reasoned.
“It’s our duty as best friends to do the shovel talk.” Andrea is stubborn, a resemblance to Lena.
“You mean as ex-girlfriend?” Lena dropped the bomb. “Or should I say ex-friends-with-benefit?” Four mouths hung open. “Yes, Kara, we slept together before. It was in college and I just got out of a horrifying boarding school where my ex-girlfriend, Veronica, treated me like trash and used me to her advantage. Andrea was there for me. We eventually decided that it was best for us to stay friends. That was before Jack came to be my fake boyfriend for the first time. Andrea is happy with Russel now and we all know wedding is inevitable.” Lena struck first but sighed the next. “I didn’t want to introduce Kara to all of you at once because I knew you’d act this way. Please be nice to her. Yes, I’m smitten and I’ll never be smitten with anyone for the rest of my life. Happy?”
After a long, eerie minute, Jack stood up to clap and Andrea joined him soon after. “Okay! You have your fun. Sit down, kids.” Sam pulled them down to their seats. “I’m really sorry, Kara. They are worse than I originally thought. I was ready to tease hell out of Lena but now, I’m reconsidering it.”
Kara finally recovered from the preposterous play that she just witnessed. “Oh no. Please be yourselves around us. I think that you just care a lot about Lena in your…unique style. She needs more people on her side. My intention for Lena is to marry her if you’re wondering.”
Jack and Andrea did their standing ovation again and Sam looked at Lena and Kara with tears in her eyes. “You two are really quite a match. Bravo!” This time was Lena dragged them down and Jack earned a punch on shoulder for that last comment.
Dinner went well after that. So well that she did exchange numbers with all three of them much to Lena’s dismay. They decided to continue at Kara’s apartment per Kara’s suggestion. She wanted to have a safe place to talk. She talked about her alien heritage in short version and the truth about Lex Luthor. Lena was originally against this. After several heated discussions and one great make-up sex, they finally came to an agreement. Jack’s ambush only provided them perfect opportunity. Some tears and laughters were shared which Jack surprised Kara by being the cry-baby of them all. She just gave him the best Danvers hug she could offer.
“We need more drinks.” Jack stood up suddenly.
“Yes, we do.” Andrea stood up as well. Rao, they’re more dramatic than Lena and she’s the actor here.
“There’s a 24-hour liquor store just down the block. It has 4.5 stars.” Sam checked her phone.
“Party’s over. It’s time for you to go.” Lena began to collect their belongings.
“Drinks on me.” Jack grabbed Lena and were out of the room the next second. Quietness fell upon the room.
“Is this where you give me the real shovel talk?” Kara asked, dumbfounded. Breaking the stillness. “I already told Lillian about my plan for marriage, kids and where we’re going to live if that’s what you’re worried about.”
“You call Lena’s mother by first name?” Andrea asked disbelievingly, still standing.
“She told me so.” Kara looked between them, all innocent.
“Do you know how scary that woman is?” Sam pointed somewhere that Kara believed was Metropolis’ direction. “And you are a Kryptonian. No offense but Lillian Luthor doesn’t have the best record with aliens.”
“We also talked about that and sort of cleared things.” Kara answered honestly.
“Is this one of your Super powers? Mind control or something? Are we being mind-controlled?” Andrea was skeptical.
“I can’t mind-control. My Martian friend can. You guys should meet sometimes. And my sister and her girlfriend.” Her openness left Andrea speechless.
“We’d love to.” Sam squeezed Kara’s hand kindly.
“For fuck’s sake! I don’t even remember what I wanted to say when I planned my shovel talk. It was supposed to be EPIC!” Andrea sat down and threw her head on the back of the couch, staring at the ceiling. “I’ve never seen Lena this happy.” A genuine tone from grumpy Andrea.
“Me, neither. God knows how much Lena deserves this. We’re really happy for you and grateful to have you being there for Lena.” Sam gazed at Kara with unshed tears.
“Please, not you, too. I won’t join this cry party.” Andrea groaned, her voice suspiciously heavy.
“I’m a mom. Hormones make us emotional.” Sam brushed off of her tears.
“Ruby is 15.”
“Minor details.”
“Do you have pictures of Ruby?” Kara asked. She wanted to know more about Lena’s friends.
They spent the next half hour listening to Sam gushing about her daughter. “I’d love to meet her. Maybe we could all get together this Christmas? Christmas reminds me so much of Krypton. We have similar festivity. Celebrating with family and friends. It was hard for me but…not so much anymore.” She surprised herself by talking about Krypton so naturally to the people she just met that night. Lena’s friends were a congregation of wounded souls, much like Lena, much like herself.
“We’ll be there so long as you ask.” Andrea’s voice was full of conviction as if she just finalized a business contract. Kara’s eyes felt hot. Soon, the other two were on the verge of tears as well.
“We’re back, bitches! Are you ready to…” Jack stopped dead. “Why are you like you’re about to cry? I didn’t know Andrea is capable of that.”
“What did you say to her? Who made Kara sad?” Lena was beside her in a second.
“Sand got in my eyes. Where’s that tequila with my name on it?” Andrea tried to hide her red eyes but failed.
“You have great friends, Lena. They even agree to spend Christmas with us.”
“Okay, now I need to kill somebody. Who put that idea in my girlfriend’s head?”
The three of them didn’t leave until next morning. Vicious hangovers and rumpled clothes. Kara cooked them greasy, delicious, big breakfast. She handed a cup of coffee to Lena, caressing her dark hair sympathetically.
“Next time, I’m bringing that alien alcohol.” Jack’s messy hair was quite impressive.
“She doesn’t have hangover.” Lena supplied.
“What? Can you actually get drunk?” Sam asked, brain still rebooting.
“Yes, over Alderbaranian Rum and many of them.” Kara nodded.
“Then at least we can get to see a drunk Kara Danvers.” Andrea commented, voice weak. “And best of all, she can still bring us breakfast the next morning.”
“Best drinking buddy ever” and “Do not use my girlfriend” rung out at the same time. Jack and Lena were in the middle of staring contest with tired water eyes. When the most responsible mom, Sam, said. “We really need to go after this. I only paid the babysitter until 6pm and I miss my girl so much.”
“Say hi to Ruby for me!” Kara beamed.
“Stop smiling so sunnily. My eyes hurt.” Andrea grumbled.
Notes:
Many characters on Lena's side were introduced in the past chapters. Lena needs to know that they're on her side. Kara meets with them and brings her own gang along the way. Our girls are getting so much love. They deserve much much more.
Chapter 57: Chapter 57
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They were standing outside of Kara’s Earth childhood house. Lena kept checking her appearance.
“You look perfect.” She stopped unloading their bags and came closer to Lena. They drove here because Kara wanted a road trip with cheesy songs and snacks. “Eliza is about to come out.” She heard the telltale footsteps.
“Kara!” Eliza appeared at the doorway the next second and walked quickly to hug her. It had been ages since her last visit. She felt guilty about it.
“I’m sorry I didn’t visit soon or often.” Her voice wavered, hugging her Earth mother as tightly as possible.
“You’re here now. That’s all that matters.” Eliza kissed the top of her hair like she did so many times after Kara finally learned how to control her strength to let other people touch her. Kara didn’t know how much she missed this until now. Kryptonians weren’t a fan for physical affection but Kara always liked it. Astra was the one gave her hugs and kisses whenever possible. They pulled away to stare at each other. Eliza’s eyes caught up with someone.
“Hello, Lena. You’re prettier in person.” Eliza released Kara and her attention shifted solely on Lena.
“H-Hi, Mrs. Danvers and…um thank you.” Lena ran a hair to tame her slightly windblown hair.
“It’s Eliza to you when you’re practicing proposal with my daughter.” Eliza engulfed Lena in a motherly hug.
Lena didn’t hug back at first, seeming at lost, but she recovered soon. “Kara told you that?” Uncertain hands on Eliza’s back. Tasting the water with longing.
“Oh honey, I’m sorry that you had to go through some of them. I already had a conversation with her. So don’t worry about birds anymore.” Eliza pulled back and touched Lena’s hair fondly. Lena’s eyes were getting misty. A loud bark made itself known. Eliza still had Lena in her arms, eyeing the car. “That must be Ollie.” The greyhound bounced out after Kara opened the car door. He went straight to Eliza. They decided to take Ollie with them this time. He had been neglected for too long and Lena thought he gained weight by staying with Alex and Meggie which Kara couldn’t really blame them. Plus, it was good for him to have bigger space to run. Midvale was the superb choice. Luthor Mansion would be the next. “You’re such a good boy. Yes, you do.” Eliza crouched down and got licked all over her face. “Let’s go inside. Kara, will you please take your things upstairs? You’ll be staying at your old room. Come on, Ollie.” One wave of hand, their dog pranced after Kara’s mother. Ollie was already under Eliza’s spell or was it the other way around? Kara was happy either way.
She went in the room, a flood of memories hit her. She and Alex spent so many nights here. Laughing, talking, fighting, crying. Her fingers skimmed through her desk and the notches on it. Her mind wandered in the past. A familiar heartbeats lured her back to present.
“…she told me that your chocolate pecan pie is the best in galaxy.”
Eliza laughed affectionately. “I think she only says that to have that second piece.”
“Ollie begs for second treat, too.” Kara rolled her eyes at the analogy.
“I heard that he was the one brought you to her.”
“He did. I’m starting to think that he’s not from this planet.” Lena joked.
“I’m glad that you found each other. I…want to thank you. Thank you for being there for her when Alex and I couldn’t.”
“Mrs. Danvers…I mean Eliza. She needs you both and loves you very much. Family is important to her.” Lena hurried to clarify.
“We can be overwhelming. Family does that.” Eliza paused and Lena’s heartbeats quickened. It must be Eliza’s famous sage look. Eliza hesitated to choose her next words carefully. “You both had…rough childhood. You overcame so much and that led you here. I’m not a very religious person but for that, I’ll always thank whatever almighty out there.”
“Thank you for saying that.” She could hear teardrops falling from Lena’s face.
Kara deemed it as a cue to go back down. Lena turned away from her to clean the mess. “What did I miss?” She entered the kitchen, acting nonchalant.
“Oh Kara dear, you’ve got to work on your subtlety. Eavesdropping is not polite.” Eliza went to make some tea.
Ignoring Eliza’s comment like she did the past millions of times. “Are you okay?” She went to Lena, looping Lena in a loose hug. Protective arms around Lena’s body.
“Eliza is an amazing mother.” Was all Lena could say.
“Lillian is working on that. Do you want to call her?”
Lena thought about it and looked at Eliza’s direction. “I actually do. Can I?” Lena was learning to reach out to her own mother more.
“Eliza will be here when you get back. Go talk to your mom.” She kissed Lena’s cheek before Lena went into living room while dialing.
“She’s good for you.” Eliza brought a mug to her. She nodded shyly. “You’re good for her, too.”
“You think?” Her head snapped up hopefully.
“Yes. You two remind me a lot of Jeremiah and I so that’s saying something.” She detected a hint of sadness in Eliza’s voice.
“Can I bring her to see Jeremiah tomorrow?”
“That will be wonderful, my sweet girl.” Eliza gave her multiple kisses.
Eliza prepared them a table of Kara’s favorites that night. Lena took everything in awe. A child in candy shop who didn’t know how to choose. Eliza grabbed a plate and put a little bit of every dish for Lena to try.
“I can’t remember when is the last time I ate a homemade lasagna…” Lena sighed around a bite. Snapping her eyes open. “I-I’m sorry. It sounds so pathetic. I didn’t mean to kill the mood.”
“Honey, it’s okay. Come here often and I’ll make it for you. Anything you want.” Eliza patted Lena’s hand. The similar encouragement that Kara heard from Lillian.
“Lena is an excellent cook herself. She made me a feast when we just met and another one on Christmas back in Vancouver.” Lighter topic would have to do and she had to brag again. She would brag about Lena in every waking hour.
“Thank you, Lena. For taking care of my girl who was stubborn to come home.” Eliza gazed at Kara who squirmed in her seat.
“It’s no problem. Cooking for an alien whose daily calorie intake is 5 times higher than average human mustn’t be easy.” Adorable pink emerged on Lena’s cheeks.
“You have no idea. I finally have someone to talk about.” Eliza sighed in relief and cut off Kara before she could start. “Tell me, how do you get this one to eat her greens?”
“Lena’s roasted veggies are good. No funny taste.” Kara was so proud of herself of being able to chime in but it only lasted a second.
“Kara dear, I make roasted vegetables all the time.” Eliza shut her down with ease.
“Yeah, do tell us what’s the differences between Eliza’s and mine.” Lena put down her fork and looked at Kara expectantly. Mischief written all over her features.
After a fit of nonsense. Kara settled on. “S-Stop ganging up on me. This is only the first night.”
“And many more to come.” Her Earth mother and her girlfriend smiled at one another knowingly. Kara would happily accept this joint force targeting at her every day for the rest of her life.
After dinner, under Eliza’s stern ‘No superspeed’ warning, Kara willingly took on the duty of doing the dishes. She came out of the kitchen with a tray of chocolate pecan pie and tea when the damage was done. The two women were already two photo albums in.
“…And this one was taken right after they had a big fight. Alex stole the last potsticker from Kara. They didn’t talk for days.”
“You’re really fast on digging out my past.” Kara handed out the pie and tea resignedly.
“We can’t help it, you were too cute.” Lena said but didn’t forget to console her girlfriend. “You’re still cute, my love.” Lena thumbed on Kara’s pout.
“Alex had the same treatment when she brought Meggie here. It’s only fair.” Eliza’s comment made them both blush. Lena shyly pulled her hand away from Kara’s face.
“Eliza is really nice.” They were lying on Kara’s childhood bed. Too small for two adults but it gave Kara a solid reason to hold Lena tightly.
“See, I told you that she loves you.” Kara kissed Lena’s temple and things got heated.
“Kara…we’re in your old room…it’s not…” Lena tried to stay sober while Kara was on top of her.
“It’s only fair for me to get back to you.” Kara assaulted Lena’s pristine neck. It wasn’t like they were keeping scores but it was fun to spice things up.
“No marks!” Lena alerted her before too late. “The bed squeaks. You sure it’s good idea?” Still fighting.
“We have to be quiet. There’s only one floor between us.” Eliza was fast asleep downstairs but Kara had no intention to share that. Once Lena’s nipple resided in Kara mouth, the only sound from Lena was beautiful moans.
They went to visit Jeremiah’s grave after a delicious breakfast made by Eliza. Kara introduced Lena to her Earth father as future wife. Lena was full on tears before Kara could even finish. Lena said that this reminded her so much about Lionel. They didn’t go to Luthor cemetery at the estate last time because Lena said there was too much to unpack with Lillian. Lena felt readier than ever after seeing Jeremiah. Maybe on next trip when they went to the Luthor Mansion.
Ollie was with them. He sniffed everything. A dedicated explorer. They took him to beach which was his first time because Lena was too afraid to let him be near open waters. Lena’s last open waters experience caused her birth mother, her childhood and her chance to grow up in her original home. Kara put a protective arm around Lena while her devastatingly gorgeous mate held onto the leash linked to Ollie. Ollie didn’t stray too far, sensing his human owner’s distress.
Bare feet squashed on the soft sand. Blue sky with fluffy clouds adorned here and there. Gentle breezes combed their hair. Their march kept being interrupted by little kisses. Taking full advantage of being in a hidden small town. A wonderful summer day in Midvale. By the end of their walk, Lena was almost relaxed completely.
Kara took Lena to her favorite childhood diner for lunch. She bought Lena a nice, balanced meal and a big sundae after. Kara ended up feeding Lena because her playful girlfriend stole bites from her spoon nonstop. They shared sweet, cold kisses with warm hearts. When they finally finished, the sundae was already in slush a very long time ago. It never happened in Kara’s extensive history with ice cream but she willingly gave her first time to Lena.
More embarrassing photos and memories that afternoon. Lena suggested to team up with Eliza for dinner. They talked and exchanged tips on cooking and feeding a Kryptonian while Kara leant against the kitchen island. Kara would do anything to keep this beautiful scene. Literally anything. Even…, she didn’t dare to finish that thought because scared the hell out of her. Suddenly, she sobered up. Excusing herself to the front yard. Staring at where Krypton was supposed to be. A dim dot that would disappear soon.
[Mother, father, I hope you forgive me for thinking like that. Truth is…I don’t know if I’ll trade this to have you back or not. I’m so confused but also happy. I haven’t felt happiness for nearly two decades, consciously speaking. I began to love them like I loved our people. I love them like I loved you. I feel like I’m finally ready for my next journey. I’ve remained in the past long enough. What…what do you think?] The winds from the sea howled lowly. Were they listening and what was the answer? They are gone. Who am I kidding? She averted her eyes from that faint dot.
Something damp touched the back of her hand. Startling a teardrop out of her brimming eye socket. Ollie stared at her the way his wise eyes fell upon her on that very first day. She had this weird idea that Ollie was the messenger from her parents, from her people, from Rao himself. Maybe Lena’s joke had some truth in it. Ollie had been trying to tell her something since that fateful day in Outlander. One look contained so many words. A whole paragraph, a whole chapter, a whole book. A whole history of a planet.
Leaving behind isn’t the only way. Sometimes, you have to move on while carrying the past with you. A voice rang in her brain which sounded oddly familiar with her aunt Astra. It wasn’t a burden she was carrying. It was the love from her planet granting her departure. She wasn’t escaping from them. She was traveling with them. Their legacy lived through her. Not a curse but a blessing. You’ll find your mate. Together, you’ll create a new legacy and pass down to many more. Her aunt once told her this. Astra always had a knack for words. Kara inherited it from her. She never stopped being a daughter, a proud member of a strong House, a Kryptonian. Kara would take this pride and honor to her next phase of life.
“Dinner is ready.” Her mate was calling. “Is everything okay?” A warm body pushed against her from behind. She was the one wrapped in comforting arms now.
“Everything is perfect. You’re perfect.” Voice heavy and wet so Kara turned around to kiss Lena hard.
Lena was breathless when they broke apart. Her beautiful Lena detected something but didn’t point out. Understanding and patient. Just like the day they met. “Not that I’m complaining but we should go inside. And maybe we can continue this later?” Lena asked hoarsely, knowing Kara needed this instead of probing.
“We definitely should. To honor Rao.”
“For what?”
“For our union.”
Notes:
Not entirely the same but the last bit was Inspired by Mufasa calling out to Simba on the night sky.
Chapter 58: Chapter 58
Notes:
A bit of time jump.
Chapter Text
“Ms. Luthor, please listen to me…”
“No, YOU listen to me. This shipment has already been postponed 3 times and you’re telling me that it has to be delivered in two parts now because you missed some of the cargo? I’m not making big money here but I AM trying to help people. If you would rather do business with Fortune 500, please do just that. I have other means to get the job done.”
“Ms. Luthor, I’m really sorry. I’m sure that you know due to the container shortage and freight increasing, booking a cargo ship is harder than booking a high-end restaurant at the last minute…”
“I highly suggest that you reconsider of what you’re going to say.” Pausing to breathe. “I don’t like what you’re implying. I was willing to pay both parts. But now? I’m not paying for shipping fee AT ALL. You’re going to delivery the shipment, on time, for free.”
“Ms. Luthor, you’re not being reasonable here…”
“Oh, I am very reasonable. So reasonable that I won’t go around and speak ill of you with my several Fortune 500 friends. Now go do your job and have a good day, sir.” With that, the call ended in a forceful push of button.
“That sounds bad.” And Rao, how much she loved hearing Lena said ‘sir’ in that tone.
“Bad isn’t enough to begin to describe…oh Kara!” Lena jumped out of her seat and hung herself around Kara’s neck the next second. “God, I miss you.” Face snuggled into Kara’s shoulder.
“I miss you, too.” She tightened her arms around her soft mate who almost made a man pee in his pants. “Ready to go?”
“Shit! Let me just wrap it up. Five more minutes.” Which was code for fifteen so Kara left Lena to finish up.
She walked around the office, greeting people on her way. She just came back from their free clinic to help Eliza with a rather peculiar alien patient. A kid with a horn affection. Their company, L-Corp, a name which they went through blood and battles to finally land on an agreement, was thriving. A tech company developed and invented cutting-edge technologies to help both humans and aliens. To help Third World with clean water supply at affordable price. To research and understand unfamiliar diseases from all kinds of species. To provide free medical services to disadvantage residents on Earth. To assist DEO with difficult cases. To aid governments or NGOs dealing with refugees, taking care of people who lost their homes. Anything they could think of, they came to rescue or found other capable individuals to lend a helping hand.
Eliza now stationed in their free clinic to put her expertises into effective use. Alex came at her free time. The mother and daughter were an unstoppable force and prevented many families from losing loved ones. J’onn started a help group for alien refugees. They got together twice a week. Kara joined them sometimes. Lillian was a great ally in their R&D department. Her brilliance was something meant to be seen. Jack, Andrea and Sam visited from time to time. Whenever the trio came, the chaos ensued. While Jack and Andrea provided their connections, Sam was an amazing help in finance department. Although, Lena herself, was enough to deal with money issues in L-Corp, it was always good to have a fresh pair of eyes.
And Kara? Kara did things here and there. She finally had somewhere to utilize her advanced knowledges but sometimes, she felt at lost. Lena encouraged her to do one thing at a time. Now, Kara had many paths to go, many goals to achieve, many souls to help. Lena said Kara’s calling was to be where she was needed. Her capability applied for the whole company. From heavy lifting to foreign scientific expertise. Big and small, muscle and brain. Top to bottom, inside and out. Lena only shared her thoughts but never pushed Kara. She knew that Kara had her own pace. You’re meant to do great things and it doesn’t have to be ‘Super’ to be great, Lena commented more than once. Kara just wanted to kiss Lena senselessly and shout out to the world at every rooftop that Lena was worth fighting for. She still held back at some aspects which Lena hated but the Earthlings had to make history on their own. She could only encourage a little when she deemed no harm on their natural course of evolution. Again, another sentence that Lena hated. But nothing that a good sex couldn’t solve.
“Okay, okay. I’m ready.” Lena came running toward her while putting on a thick coat.
“This is what you’re wearing?”
Lena looked down on her body. “You said to wear something warm. Isn’t that a code for going to the Fortress?” She whispered the last part.
“You’re right. I’m just messing with you.” She didn’t ask Lena to wear something nice because Lena was all she needed. Lena began attacking her for the tease when a voice rang dutifully.
“Ms. Luthor, don’t forget your purse.”
“Thank you, Jess. I don’t know what I’d do without you. And please call me Lena.” Lena added the last sentence in the same breath.
“I like it annoys you when I call you Ms. Luthor, Ms. Luthor.” Lena rolled her eyes dramatically. “Now go. Nobody should be late for their third anniversary.” They poached Jess from the production company. Her efficiency and dedication were an undeniable asset of L-Corp. Jay was so disappointed that he lost the combat fighting for Jess. He left his business card to Jess in case of any unexpected situation. Lena only smirked, smug and confident.
They went to the rooftop of their company building and Lena opened up a portal by her watch. Stepping forward, they were in a world of ice and snow in an instant. Kara pulled Lena’s coat tighter together and checked the zipper. She already made sure the heater angled at Lena’s seat but better safe than sorry. “I’m good.” Lena put her hands gently on Kara’s.
“I don’t want you to get a cold for our anniversary dinner. It’s bad for my record.”
“I’ll still love you even if you take me to Big Belly Burger for anniversary.” Lena kissed her once. Kara smiled contentedly and tilted her body to one side for Lena to take in the scene. A table was set in the middle of the room. Candles flickered and the yellow light bounced around the icy-blue surface. The atmosphere was magical and surreal. Lena gasped loudly.
“Beautiful.” Lena said breathlessly. “Thank you, darling.” A kiss landed at the corner of Kara’s mouth as Lena thumbed her jaw lovingly.
“There’s more.” She pulled out a chair for Lena and went to retrieve their dinner. It was a replica of what Lena made for her when they first met. “It’s not as delicious as your version but I assure you that there’s no burned meat. I checked.” She nodded a bon appétit.
“It’s perfect.” Lena’s eyes glittered with the candlelight. She took a bite and moaned. “God, I could have orgasm from this alone.”
“Thanks? I guess.” The freezing temperature in Arctic could do nothing to stop her blush.
“Don’t worry, Kara. I’ll let you give me an actual one later. Multiple.” Lena winked lustfully.
“If I could make it through.” She took a deep breath.
“You can and you will.” Lena used her demanding voice from bedroom to pin Kara on the spot. She remained silence as submission. Lena looked very proud of herself. “Every time I come here, it reminds me that I should’ve stood by the decision of El-Corp. E, L.” Lena was specifically articulate on the last part.
“And I stood by my decision of the one we’re currently using. The letter and the pronunciation represent both of us.”
“El-Corp could represent better. El has L in it, you know?“ A well-versed argument.
“L can let the world know that the Luthors are the force of good now.” And a well-versed retort.
“Yes, but…”
“Lena, I love you from the bottom of my heart but can we save our debate for another day when we’re not celebrating our anniversary?” Kara cut her off softly.
Lena winced. “Sorry, I think that last phone call is still ringing in my head.”
“Yeah, you made him cry.”
“I did no such thing.” Lena huffed. “He had it coming. I was this close…” The gap between Lena’s forefinger and thumb was so small, Kara had to squint. “…to tell him that I knew all about him shipping Spheerical’s cargo first and put mine on hold.”
“Jack taunted you, didn’t he?” Kara couldn’t help but smile at the two friends’ silly antics.
“That little rat. I’ll steal at least three bottles from his Scotch collection on our next visit.” Lena stabbed on her food forcefully.
“Breathe in and breathe out, zhao.” She picked up the bottle. “More wine?”
They talked about nothing and everything. So at ease that Kara almost forgot it was supposed to be special. Extra special unbeknown to Lena. She was kind of nervous. She had been bugging Alex for weeks. Even Eliza began to avoid this particular topic so Kara could have some sort of calm. Sam was also very helpful and insightful. She thought about flying to Metropolis to find the trio but stopped herself just in time. When it was the time to serve dessert, her panic started showing.
“Darling, are you okay?” Lena sensed it at the first sign as usual. “I will stop talking about work. I’m sorry that I got carried away.”
“No, no, it’s not that.” They shared a tiramisu. Lena’s favorite from that restaurant in Italy. “I…uh…I have something to share.”
“Okay.” Lena put down the spoon to give her full attention.
She produced a navy blue velvet rectangle box. “I know whatever I’m going to say won’t be a surprise to you because I’ve already put all of me out there to see. I didn’t hold back even if I knew it was only practice.” Lena caught her implication immediately. Her heart quickened, so loud in Kara’s ears. Kara laughed humorlessly. “And I just revealed my secret again. I’m an open book to you, Lena. Only you, not even my family. I feel safe and at home with you right from the start. You once asked me if I had any Matrix partner. I don’t think I have one on Krypton. Mine is here on Earth. It’s you, Lena.” Lena gasped, tears full to brim. “I don’t think any romantic gesture is enough to express my love for you. All I can offer is the rest of my life. To be there for you, for us, good and bad, happy and sad. I want us to laugh so hard, our bellies hurt. I want us to cry so bad so we can console one another. I want us to fight to a point that everything seems irreversible but we still come back for each other. I want it all.” She paused at her mid-rambling to breathe. “We Kryptonians, we don’t believe in divorce, it’s even illegal on our planet. Fidelity is a law and also a religion. I’m not there anymore and they’re gone forever. But I still want to…honor my origin. I decided to exchange these with you.” She opened the velvet box and there were two bracelets sitting there. “Bracelets were used in our union ceremony. Just like rings in Earth wedding. I made them myself. It’s the color theme of House of El. Red, blue and gold. With my family crest on them. With these, I welcome you to House of El and unite our Houses. Or, how they say on Earth.” She took a deep breath. “Lena Luthor, will you marry me?”
Tears covered all over Lena’s face and Kara knew that she was in the similar state. Lena stared at the bracelets, her mouth quivering but no words coming out. Green orbs shone with golden glow and metallic light. So much wonder. Her eyes gleamed with a whole world in them, a world named Kara. Just like Lena was Kara’s. Kara smiled at those mesmerizing eyes that echoed her own thought. Wordlessly, a snowy hand reached out. Kara snapped her head up to confirm Lena’s answer. Her fiancée just nodded. Oh Rao, my fiancée! With shaky fingers, Kara gingerly slipped the metal band on Lena’s left wrist. She hissed at the coldness but her happiness thawed out the discomfort. Lena lifted her hand to admire the bracelet. Fascination and reverence. Line of sight shifted.
“Oh, I-I’m sorry. Please, let me.” Lena broke out of trance and took the other one to put on Kara’s wrist. “I can’t believe it. It’s so beautiful. We have matching bracelets. We’re getting married. I’m getting MARRIED!” Lena calmed just that one second before excitement took over.
“Yes, you are.” Kara laughed through tears.
“What’s it made? Nth metal? Kryptonian technology?” Once the shock passed, scientist Lena mode was back online. Kara talked her through the making process. She thought about making a ring because her superstrength allowed her to produce a diamond in bare hands. A fact that made Lena’s eyes twice as big. But she always liked the image of Lena wearing a bracelet in her House’s color. “I love this. Leave the rings to me. Oh just in case I’m not clear enough. Yes, I’ll marry you.” Lena promised. A nod full of commitment.
“Yeah?” Kara felt her eyesight getting fuzzy again.
“Yeah.” Lena lifted Kara’s bracelet wrist and kissed on both metal and skin. A promise was sealed.
She remembered Lena’s previous statement. “Do not spend crazy amount of money on diamonds.”
“Darling, who do you think I am? I’m resourceful and crafty. There’s no way that I’ll just buy a random ring from a store.”
She sighed. “I know it’s a lost cause to tell you not to spoil me.”
“Not a chance.” Lena stood up. Already gathering the plates. “Let’s clean up.”
“Now? Are you okay? Is it the cold?” She worried, standing up as well.
“No, my lovely fiancée. I want to go home and make love to you. It’s our engagement night after all.” Lena said it like commenting the weather.
“Yeah…yeah. Let me just…” A gush of wind and everything was in order. She held up a bag of things needed to be put back. “I’m ready.”
A swirl appeared and they were home.
“Oomf, Rao, you look so hot like this…” Lena writhed beneath her while Kara’s hips kept rolling forward. The dildo glistened with Lena’s excitement.
“Harder…” Perfect eyebrows furrowed in concentration and rapture.
[Yes, my beloved fiancée.] Kryptonese always did the trick. After a few strong strokes, Lena came with a shout. Kara didn’t stop moving.
“Yes…don’t stop…’m coming again…” Lena dug her fingernails into Kara’s asscheeks. She gasped at the sting of pain. Red Sun Emitter was a god-sent invention. She lowered her mouth to nip on Lena’s neck. New marks blossomed on pristine canvas. “Yeah, mark me. Let everybody know I’m yours. That I’m your fiancée.” This time, it was Kara lost in the ecstasy. Snaking a hand down to Lena’s clit, she rubbed skillfully on it. Lena came hard with Kara’s name on her tongue. They panted and tried to recover. “Don’t go. No need to clean up. We’re just gonna go again.” Lena grabbed on her shoulders, trembling legs wrapped weakly around her body.
“Right.” She wheezed. Cock still stayed in Lena’s warmth. “Do you have the energy?”
“Of riding you?”
“H-How did you…” Blue eyes widened.
“We all know that is your favorite position.”
“It is not…okay yes it is.” She huffed against Lena’s neck and breathed in Lena’s natural scent.
“You love my boobs.”
“I love all of you.” She did so it wasn’t a lie.
“Kara darling, you literally fell asleep on my boobs on our first Christmas.”
“Accidents happen.” Defending herself weakly.
“It’s not and you know it.”
Fifteen minutes later, Lena was riding Kara with lascivious vigor. Kara eyeballed Lena’s well-rounded bosoms, tracking their every move. Lena seemed to be motivated by Kara’s attention and rocked her hips back and forth, up and down, sometimes in figure 8. Creating various movements of her plump breasts. Pinching her own nipples and seeing Kara nearly drooled. Lena leant forward and pushed her brown, pink bud into Kara’s waiting mouth. Kara sucked on ti and came on the spot. “Fuck!” She yelled into that well-loved nipple. Shifting her head, her voice muffled between Lena’s tits.
“Told you. This is your favorite position.” With that, Lena started to work on her own release. “Happy Anniversary indeed.”
Chapter 59: Chapter 59
Notes:
I regrettably announce: one last chapter and an epilogue.
Not much time jump. The story wraps up with a promising ending with endless possibilities.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After 3 years of dating and 2 weddings later, Kal-El’s and Alex’s, they decided to have a small ceremony of their own. Lena’s transition from actor to CEO wasn’t easy. The media hunted her down and nearly exposed her connection to Kara which Lena fought tooth and nail to protect it. Their activities were mostly limited to indoor or VIP rooms which was fine by Kara since they had been doing this right from the start. Lena bought an apartment building as their new home and transferred into a literal fort. Topnotch security system and personnels that Lena vetted every single one herself. They took the penthouse because Kara loved the view of National City cityscape. They invited Alex and Maggie and possibly Sam to move in. Luxurious living condition with rent-control lease. People argued but Lena won every time. They saved one floor for Eliza in National City as well but she only used it as temporary visiting residence. Kara would take Lena to remote areas all around the world for their mini vacations or just go to Midvale for Eliza to spoil both of them and for Ollie to cast his charm on all of them. However, Lena always had this guilt about the inconvenience she caused, she blamed and resented her everlasting yet unwanted ability to attract attention.
Lena’s fans were the only sensible ones here. They discovered Kara’s presence at early stage of their relationship, even tracing it back when Kara was Lena’s assistant. They had codes to this and gave their blessings long ago. Their love for Lena extended to Kara seamlessly. They formed a system to change code from time to time after they noticed the media extracted information in Lena’s fandom. They couldn’t prevent everything but they surely would go to wars for Lena if necessary. Lena was equally grateful and shameful. She didn’t make any announcement of her retirement from acting business. Instead, she did it all in extremely low-key fashion but her fans still picked up the signs. They understood her decision and supported her nonetheless. Her fan clubs were still active and new members from science field joined.
They decided to hold the wedding in the Fortress and had their honeymoon in Ireland. Lena built a transmatter portal machine to transport everything, including the guests. Alex joked about ‘doing things the Luthor way’, a sisterly tease for Lena’s dramatics. In reality, Alex was the one spent time almost as long as Lena in this project. Brainy had to be the one asking them to eat and sleep. This showed how serious those two nerds could be. Maggie and Kara being the dutiful partners, came to get their loved ones more times than they could count. Eliza went out of her way with the food after shutting down Lena’s idea to hire catering. Lillian agreed to Eliza’s plan immediately by asking her kitchen team to prepare expensive, fresh ingredients. Lena was shocked to see her mother in the kitchen with an apron when the mothers met at Luthor Mansion to decide the menu. The newly engaged couple had to admit that it was much fitting when their mothers took care of hungry bellies in this intimate event.
Kara and Lena planned their wedding down to the details and executed it personally but not without roping their friends and families for help. An idea after their mothers volunteered to take responsibility of food preparation. They wanted to have a ceremony as a result of combined effort. To honor El Marayah. As noble as the reason sounded, Andrea and Sam still complained loudly about absence of bridesmaids and maid of honor. Lena stated bluntly that they just wanted to have a bachelorette party to put their hands on muscled hunks. And then added a ‘We can do it on yours, Andrea’, that effectively shut Andrea up. Sam just whooped and earned an eye-roll from Andrea who was still in long engagement with Russel.
After an extensive survey conducting within their guests, a heated chamber was created. Red Sun Lamps were installed on the ceiling. They were just lights mimicking Krypton’s natural sunlight without actually taking the remaining two Kyrptonians’ powers away. ‘In case of emergency’, that was how considerate Lena was. Kal-El kept praising Lena’s ingenuity when he and Kara helped with the lamps. Lena gifted Lois with a briefcase of functional Red Sun Emitters. They excitedly exchanged experiences behind bedroom door with Kryptonian while the two cousins planted the lamps in red faces.
It was a summer wedding on freezing ice. Lena really liked the irony behind it. Plus, it was a wonderful season to visit Ireland. Brainy was in charge of operation of transmatter portal. They flew their friends to National City to go through the portal at L-Corp and they would greet guests at the entrance with a flute of champagne. Their guests would be transported directly into the chamber which had enough space for all of them but warm clothes were prepared if the guests wished to walk around the Fortress.
Jay was the first to arrive. Lena was enveloped in a papa bear hug the moment Jay crossed. “Lena Luthor, you never cease to impress me. 20 pages of information and hundreds of NDAs before attending a wedding? Only you can pull it off.”
“I’m sorry that we didn’t tell you sooner and you had to go through that.” Lena looked sheepish.
“We wanted to tell you.” Kara piped in.
“I get it. I always thought you’re special, Kara. Just didn’t think of you as extra special in that direction. You learn a little bit everyday no matter how old you are, right?” Jay’s easy comment lightened Kara’s mood and the hug he gave her mitigated building anxiety. “I’m honored to be here.” He kissed their cheeks.
“You must be Jay. Thank you for taking care of my girl back in Vancouver.” Eliza left her place at the food counter.
“And mine, too.” Lillian nodded, following Eliza.
“Who’s in charge of the food now? Please don’t say Kara.” Lena worried.
“I’m right here.” Kara rolled her eyes and added a cheek kiss to prove her presence physically.
“Or Alex.” Lena ignored Kara’s lips.
“Maggie is with Alex.” Lillian said while still in a conversation with Jay and Eliza.
“Hello, dear cousin and my soon-to-be cousin.” Kal-El stepped out of the portal with Lois in his arm. He paused for a second and smiled. “Hello, Lillian.” Kara and Lena arranged strategically for them to be in the same room in several lunches and dinners. They were still wary of each other but Kara and Lena saw it as a success. Lois cut in and the conversation became easier as always.
Mon-El came next. “Howdy!” Earning him confusing stares everywhere. “My next project is a space cowboy. Literally. And not a remake.” He already downed one flute and took another.
“S-Space cowboy?” Kara repeated the word which didn’t help her understand.
“Yeah, thanks to Jay. It’s my first movie!” Mon-El signed with Jay not long after Lena left. Lena was the one pushed this deal to move forward when she found out that Mon-El’s agency wasn’t taking care of her friend. Deep in Lena’s heart, she always wanted to help people. Rao, I’m marrying this wonderful woman today.
“I’m so happy for you, Mon-El.” Lena hugged him with all she had.
“And I’m a little offended that I’m not the best man which I expected to receive some kind of request from at least one of you.” Mon-El covered his left-side chest with a dramatic hand, looking very hurt.
“Argh! Not you, too.” Lena threw her head back. Before she could argue, chaos arrived.
“WAZZUP BITCHES! Oh hey, Mrs. Luthor.” Jack had both impeccable timing and excellent reflex. “You’re beautiful as always.” He kissed on Lillian’s hand like a gentleman.
“Thank you, Jack.” Lillian looked at him with rare fondness. “Hello, Andrea, Sam.”
The women stood behind them speechlessly from this warmhearted version of Lillian. As soon as the buzzing whirling disappeared, the two usually articulate friends finally found their voice in deafening silence. With a joint greeting. “Good to you see you, Mrs. Luthor.”
“Please call me Lillian.” Lena and her three friends were all stunned into mouth-open fools. “If Kara is calling me that, it’s only fair that we’re all at the first name basis. You’ve been there for Lena when she…needed the most.” It was her way of thanking them. They picked that up as well so those four jaws were now only a few inches above the ground.
“Okay! Let’s get some drink into those waiting mouths, shall we?” Kara tried to lighten the slightly awkward atmosphere, handing out the flutes.
“Pardon my behavior, I didn’t mean to…” Lillian sighed quietly.
“N-No. No, Mrs. Lu…I mean uh…Lillian? Yes, right. We’re just gonna need some time to adjust and everything will be fine.” Jack, as the oldest family friend, stepped in. “What a magnificent place to hold this remarkable ceremony. Could somebody introduce it to us?” Kal-El heard the cue and took the guests for a tour. Lillian followed them quietly with an understanding Eliza beside her.
“Lena. Zhao. Please breathe. I need you alive to stand next to me later.” Kara rubbed Lena’s arms affectionately.
“Is that really my mom? Oh my god! Is that J’onn shape-shifted into Lillian? Is she in custody or something? And who’s gonna officiate the wedding if J’onn isn’t here?”
“Lena, Lena!” Kara cupped her panic human’s face. “Breathe with me. In and out. In and out. That’s it. You’re doing so good.” She tried but Lena only relaxed infinitesimally so she chose to lay out the fact. “That’s the real Lillian. J’onn is at the DEO with Winn to make sure there’s no life-threatening incidents interrupting our wedding and Brainy is in L-Corp. You’re fine. We’re fine. And I love you.” The last sentence seemed to do the trick. Because Lena immediately said it back.
“I love you.” Lena breathed properly for several times. “Members at the DEO and Brainy are the last ones to come. So, we just need to wait for Jess and our guests are almost here.” Lena counted loudly.
“Is she panicking again?” Jess stepped out of the portal right at that moment.
“Jess! Welcome!” Kara said a little bit too enthusiastically.
“Okay, she’s definitely panicking.” Jess took a look at Kara. “Lena, please calm down, you’re making Kara nervous.” Kara tried to protest. “And where’s Ollie? OLLIE!” A yell summoned their loyal canine companion who came from wherever he was. Probably trying to figure out how to not stick his tongue on the ice while licking it. “There he is. Good boy. Now do your magic.”
Ollie turned to his two favorite people instantly and used his glistening, innocent eyes to convey his support. He walked closer and nuzzled their hands. Kara crouched down to give him all her love. Lena followed suit only seconds late. “My dearest Ollie, what a journey, isn’t it? Thank you for bringing her to me and being here with us.” Lena printed an adorable pink kiss on his forehead. Lip shape so clear that you could see it from miles away.
“The couple, check. Let’s see…food, chairs, music, flowers…wait, where’re the guests? Ah…tour.” Jess looked at the half empty coat rack.
“Jess, you are not working today. You’re the guest!” Lena finally found her voice.
“As a former PA, I can absolutely excel on this. Besides, this is the closest thing to being a bridesmaid.”
“Where does this obsession with the bridesmaid or best man come from? I let you all help. Wasn’t that better?” Lena threw her hands indignantly.
“We are small-minded and just wanted to rub in others’ faces that we were the chosen one but you robbed us of it. This is our payback.“ Jess explained matter-of-factly.
Maggie came running toward Jess. “Thank god, Jess. You’re here. I need you to tell me where the mini sandwiches are. Alex ate…hey, future Luthor-Danvers, how’s it going?”
“Hello, Maggie. And you were saying something about mini sandwiches and Alex?” Lena glared at Maggie with dangerous smile.
“OKAY! Let’s get ready. It’s almost time.” It wasn’t the time yet but Kara wanted their guests in one-piece before Lena tore them apart. “I’m so glad that Jess is here. She’s the only one who actually paid attention to our plan of the wedding. Eliza and Lillian even sent her a copy of food arrangement.”
“God, why did we invite them? We should just elope.” Lena snapped her head from her temple massage, considering. “It’s not too late.”
“Lena, we’re going to marry in front of them as promise and also we deserve it, don’t you think? I want to marry you before our friends and family.” Kara stared at her with love filled to the brim. Lena’s shoulders slouched and kissed Kara deeply.
After doing a thorough search in Kara’s mouth. “We need to fix the make-up.”
“Y-Yeah.” Then, Kara was pulled into their private changing room for an intense make-out session.
She was so nervous. No, very nervous. No, extremely nervous. What’s other word for extremely? What’s other word for nervous? Rao, I think I’m losing my mind! She stood there, feeling like a lost child. J’onn was saying something ceremonial. Beautiful, majestic, faithful words. Words, words, words. None of them made sense to her. Her palms were sweating and so was her philtrum. She stopped herself at the last minute from ruining her make-up. And she was turning to face Lena per request.
Lena, elegant Lena, who wore an exquisite robe. It was deep forest green with golden edging. Kara’s was a mix of ocean blue and maroon. Both of them had matching gold-colored House of El symbol on their left chest. Lena gently grabbed her hands and raised them up between their bodies. Her mate watched her in greatest delight, mouthing a ‘relax’. She didn’t relax but was relatively less nervous. “Breathe.” A whisper only meant for her. She breathed. Eyesight began to focus. Heart rate slowed down just that little bit. It was enough for her hearing to gradually come back.
“I’ll go first.” Lena’s low voice cut through her foggy mind. She fell into those emerald orbs like she did all those years ago. Lena brushed her wavy dark mane with a hand, shuddering out a breath. “When Ollie ran on his own, I never thought he would bring me you. I never thought you would accept my dinner offer. I never thought you would be my assistant. I never thought you would tell me everything. I never thought you would feel the same way. There were a lot of things I didn’t think of but it changed after I met you. I seldom let myself think about being with someone, having a family, love.” Lena’s voice wavered at the last word. “I didn’t think I was capable of that but you helped me believe in love again. Even when I lost all hope and abandoned us in the name of protection. You still chose to believe me and waited patiently for me to believe it again. I’ve never had anyone who had such faith in me. I couldn’t let it all go to waste. I thought of you and went into action. Everything I built when I thought of you was beautiful. I know you’ll say that was all me. But I can’t help but think of you. All of them are you. And I think that’s how much I love you and will continue doing so. My mind, body and soul belong to you. I will spend the rest of my life to prove it.” Lena miraculous kept her tears at bay.
J’onn recited the same sentence and signaled Kara’s turn.
“I…” She took a deep breath. “I stopped being hopeful when I arrived at this planet because my home was gone. I found new family but I knew a part of me would always be lost. I couldn’t fully be with anyone. I was destined to be alone. My punishment for failing my mission and leaving my people. But Rao had other plan for me, I was just too young, too busy with grieving to see. My new plan started the day I was being looked into soul by those beady black-holes. He spotted my need with just one look and brought someone who could understand me perfectly. I still believe he’s the messenger from Rao and my family to date. Allowing the last daughter of Krypton to pass down the legacy with a mate. I’m not alone anymore and I can still fulfill my mission. A mission that I get to decide.” She brought Lena’s hands up for a wet kiss. “I decided to do this with you. You make me feel safe and excited, free and grounded. You make me feel hopeful again. You make me feel like me again. Once lost, now whole. Once alone, now together. I found my home. My home is with you, Lena Luthor, and we unite under Rao’s light.” She looked around at the red light. With a deep breath. [I love you. I love you from the bottom of my heart. I’ll love you to infinity. We’re stronger together.]
Lena’s stubborn tears tumbled out at last and whispered back a ‘El Mayarah’. J’onn proceeded and a fit of silence later. Tiny paws could be heard hitting on the floor. J’onn cued Ollie out by their unique communication. Ollie showed his exceptional balance with a small velvet box gently tied on his skinny head. They designed this to include Ollie in the ceremony. He was their matchmaker. Walking down the aisle where the guests sat on either side, Ollie held his head high and proud. He stopped perfectly right in front of them. The soon-to-be wives laughed with happy tears. Kara rubbed affectionately under Ollie’s chin and retrieved a ring from the box, slipping on Lena’s ring finger. Lena did the same on her shaky one. Ollie barked once to express his blessing as a dutiful ring carrier.
Those beautiful red lips formed a dazzling grin. Kara wanted to kiss Lena right there right now. J’onn couldn’t read Kryptonian’s mind but her action spoke louder than words. He hurried out the last passage for Kara to do it properly. She leant in to catch those beaming plumpness. The smile kept getting in the way but Kara wouldn’t have it any other way. The crowd erupted into a fit of shouts and applause. Whistles here and there. Lena pulled away to laugh freely at her friends’ ridiculous antics. But Kara couldn’t take her eyes off Lena.
From the moment she saw Lena, she was hell-bent with heaven-sent. She would do anything for Lena whom she traveled lightyears for, spent freezing time for and would do it all over again for
Notes:
During mindless researching, I came across some interesting articles saying that Krypton is 27.1 lightyears from Earth. Very fascinating!
Chapter 60: Chapter 60
Chapter Text
She stood in front of the paint-peeling window. Steamy tea in one hand and other fiddled with flakes of white paint. From the kitchen window, she could see houses dotted on the hillside leading toward the sea. Everything was dampened by the weather and the ocean but her mood wasn’t dulled by even one bit. A mixed sound in her ears, ocean waves, winds, people and Ollie eating his breakfast. It was peaceful.
Because they were on their honeymoon. Lena and her. Lena specifically scheduled a two-week vacation and had every intention to extend it. The reason why workaholic like Lena was willing to spend this much of time away was because her work could be done remotely. Both hers and Kara’s. She eyed their laptop bags put neatly side by side. Lena wanted them to have some kind of normal life where they could shop, roam around, have meal at regular seat in restaurant, anything that they didn’t have the luxury to do back in National City. No looking around for paparazzis. Kissing freely out in the open. Lena especially loved this one, she often stopped in the middle of street and pulled Kara for a searing kiss until their smiles were too big to attach lips.
This cute little house was inherited from Lena’s birth mother. Lionel took care of everything and kept it well for Lena. Lena loved how well-worn this house was. She had people fix and clean while she was away but she particularly loved to do things on her own. It reminded of Kara much about Lena’s Vancouver apartment which was unfortunately sold. But not without one last passionate night together.
“M’rning.” Lena wandered out of bedroom. Patting Ollie’s greeting head on her way over.
“Good morning, my wife.” She handed coffee for Lena. Strangely, she picked up drinking tea once arrived but as a native Irish, Lena stuck to coffee. “I can’t believe I get to say that!”
“You can say it as much as you want, darling wife.” Lena accepted it gratefully.
“What do you want to do today?”
“You.” Lena still managed to raise one eyebrow sleepily, eyes half closed.
“Very funny. I was thinking about picnic by the sea.”
“I married a wise woman.”
The weather was beautiful but the woman beside her was more eye-catching. Picnic basket on one arm, Lena on the other. People paid them no mind. She couldn’t help her wide grin. They picked a nice spot on the sand. Spreading out the blanket and food, enjoying the scenery ahead.
“Hmm…I can get used to this.” Lena nibbled on a cherry with Kara’s head on her laps. Caressing the blonde hair and massaging her scalp. Ollie wasn’t too far, busy catching winds from sea with his mouth.
“Me, too.” She said cozily, basking in sun and Lena’s warmth.
“It’s only day three and I’m already dreading to go back.”
“Let’s focus in the moment. Besides, we brought our laptops and have a really flexible schedule. Sam and Jess are taking care of everything which I’m sure that they are absolutely having fun right now. If you’re really worried, I can always fly us back.” Andrea wasn’t happy about Lena borrowing and potentially succeeding in poaching Sam as well. L-Corp was expanding, they needed as much help as they could get. As investors, this was what Jack and Andrea were paying for. As friends? Well, the banter could go on for centuries.
“I do marry a wise woman except for the flying part.”
“You just want me to tell you what you already knew and my turns aren’t not so sharp anymore.”
“Is this what marriage feel like? Having your thoughts totally transparent to your partner?”
“If it’s true, I think we’re acing it.”
“We do make one hell of couple.” Lena leant down to give her a cherry-sweet kiss, she met Lena in the middle. After a moment, she could sense the mood shifted to more serious setting. “Do you…” Lena cleared her throat. “Do you want kids? I knew that you’ve mentioned when you first visited the Luthor Mansion. But we’ve been so busy so…do you still?”
She thought she heard wrong. “…Huh?”
“Kids, children, offsprings.” Lena tried to play cool but her heartbeats said otherwise. “There’s a lot of information about Birthing Matrix and there’re also what appears to be incubators for embryo back in the Fortress. We can study and build our own Matrix to have babies using our DNA.”
“Babiez?” She emphasized letter ’S’ with vibrato. Elbowing herself up.
“We can’t naturally reproduce but I believe this is promising.” Lena continued nervously, Kara’s comment flied by. “I’m merely presenting it as a suggestion and I intend to enjoy just two of us now. But I’m…uh…you know…not opposite to expand our family with you.” Lena shrugged. “I’ve never thought I’d have this and I wasn’t particularly fond of children. I probably won’t be good at parenting. But with you, I start to think of many possibilities.”
She shook her head to force herself to have a two-way conversation with her wife. “I’d love to raise a baby with you. I…” Her eyes felt hot in a flash. “I’d love to pass down our legacy. To honor my people. I agree that we should wait but still keep this in mind. And you’re wrong about one thing, you are very good with children. I’ve seen you with Ruby. She loves you! You’d be a wonderful mother. Thank you, Lena, for asking. For creating opportunity to have our own children.” She was now fully sitting up and kissed Lena with all she had.
“Maybe this is my evil plan. Breed a Human-Kryptonian hybrid to rule the world.” Lena’s face smashed crookedly into her chest, Kara could feel the heat of blush through her own shirt.
“I love your dry humor. That’s why I married you.” She went along with Lena’s coping mechanism when facing compliment.
“I thought you married for my boobs. They are still slight sore from last night’s attention.” Lena smirked.
“That, too. I’ll show you what else I love about you tonight.”
“What about now?” Lena arched a salacious eyebrow.
“Kara, stop teasing…” Lena squirmed under her, legs spreading beautifully.
“So pretty.” She ate everywhere but the throbbing nub. “So red. Must be hard.” She blew a bit of freezing air on it.
“Fuck!” Lena threw her head back.
“Almost, my dearest wife.” She finally had mercy and lapped on that poor clit. Sucking on it for a bit. Lena was a whimpering mess. She kissed it affectionately and kept kissing down to Lena’s entrance. Warm tongue poked in the warmer hole. It opened, closed and then opened again, seeming to talk to her. Like how Lena brought up expanding their family but her fear prevented her to express what she really felt. Kara was going to show how sure she was about Lena being a mother. Their children would definitely love Lena with all they got, just like Kara.
“Quit playing the fucking game!” Lena gripped on Kara’s hair and pulled.
“How are we going to raise a kid if you have such dirty mouth?” Kara retorted, sending words directly into Lena’s cunt. She decided to ease the topic in a way Lena was familiar with. Dirty talk.
“Kara…” Lena warned but squirmed at the feeling.
“Don’t worry. I’m gonna fuck you so hard that by the end of our lovemaking, you’ll probably be pregnant.” She tongued those miserable pussy lips.
“Fuck…shit…yes, do that.” Lena nodded frantically.
She kissed those pretty lower lips for good measure and climbed up to let Lena have a taste of herself. She purposefully rested the dildo on Lena’s inner thigh and rubbed it through Lena’s folds. Her wife moaned at the feel of silicone, drenched by her own desperate sex. They went for a realistic one today. Matching Kara’s skin tone. Lena kept her legs apart to welcome her, one hand snaked down to stroke Kara’s cock after smearing her excitement thoroughly as lube.
“So wet for me. You don’t even need to use this.” She waved the bottle in her hand. Depositing it somewhere on the bed, she nudged experimentally at Lena. “Patience.” But she didn’t stop Lena’s preparation for the dildo, enjoying the scene.
“I’ve been patient enou…FUCK!” A sudden intruder cut off Lena’s bratty comment.
“You were saying…?” When Lena didn’t answer. “That’s what I thought.”
She started slow and torturous push and pull. Lena could do nothing but whined every time that ridged fake veins scratched the spongy patch of her tunnel. Leaning down to kiss Lena until her mate was out of breath. Kara smiled at the result of her effort. She nibbled on the pristine neck to add more colors and thrusted harder. The pale thighs resting on Kara lifted to wrap around the waist. She received an invitation so she did as ask. Soon, flesh slapping wet sound bounced around the room. By now, she had learned how to properly fuck Lena without Red Sun Emitter. But sometimes, when they felt frisky, let’s just say that it was still extremely useful. Their combined juicy stained the sheets below. Watching Lena like this drove her to peak at an alarming velocity. Reaching down, she rubbed an urging circle on Lena’s clit without stopping her movement. Lena yelped at the sudden pressure and her toes curled. Seconds later, Lena came with a lovely scream, head thrown back, body arching up for Kara to hold. Kara claimed one of nipples and hit her own orgasm. She groaned between Lena’s breasts. They stayed like that for several moments to catch their breaths.
Slumping down on the bed. “See, you married for my boobs.” Lena wheezed.
Kara laughed breathlessly. “Can you blame me?” She kissed those pliable mounds tenderly.
“Not if you keep fucking me so well. Don’t pull out! Let me warm it up for you. I remember something about impregnation.” Lena used her last strength to pull her closer by those ample thighs.
“Is this our new kink now?” She lifted her head from her paradise.
“Definitely. And I’m intending to explore more. Do you know that there’s a kind of dildo that can pump out fake cum? Totally organic, edible and eco-friendly.” Her intention wasn’t lost on Lena and Lena looked at her with a face saying that yes, they were going to talk more about having kids.
“Fantastic boobs and knowledgeable. I’m so lucky.” She mumbled into soft skin and pecked her way up until she got a hold of Lena’s kissable lips.
“How many do you want?”
“Hmm?” Still lost in Lena’s breasts.
“How many kids do you want? Again, I knew you’ve said more than one. Just want a quick update.” Lena clarified while thumbing Kara’s cheeks.
“Oh!” She cleared her throat and cleared her sex foggy mind. “Um…at least two? Siblings are important. Alex proves that. Y-You?”
Lena thought for a minute, maybe thinking about her own brother. “Whatever you want.”
“Lena, talk to me. Communication is key to long-term relationship. Plus, now you’re tied to me forever.” She grabbed Lena’s left wrist to feel the bracelet and ring.
A smile gradually formed on Lena’s face. Lena kissed her sweetly. “One is good, two is great. Ollie will be a good companion.” Her considerate wife’s answer left an open end but Kara got the hint.
“Maximum two kids, got it. I like the image of tiny feet and paws running together.” She finalized it and sealed the deal with a kiss. “But only when we’re ready.”
Lena nodded. “Only when we’re ready.” A skillful leverage later, Lena was on top, hands on Kara’s chest to support her own body. “Now, I’m ready for another round. I’m gonna ride you so hard that you will be one full of babies after I’m done.” Kara breasts was being squeezed and the dildo attached to her was being pushed to stimulate her clit.
“Lena…” With that, Lena rode her in earnest. Patterns changed from time to time, giving Kara no time to follow. Figure 8 when she felt seductive. Back and forth when she wanted to release her own stress on the clit. Up and down when she wanted to show off her bouncing breasts. Lena came multiple times but Kara held back her own. Kara wanted Lena to have a good time, to be what Lena needed.
Lena’s motion stuttered the slightest bit. Kara detected the tiredness underneath. She bent her knees to force Lena fall forward into her waiting embrace, securing Lena in tight wrap of arms. She fucked Lena from below. Piston-like precision. Each thrust made that poor little bundle of nerves brush hard on her chiseled abs. Lena grabbed on her neck and shoulder, she could do nothing but accept. High mewls in sync with Kara’s attack. Lena’s whole body bobbed with wanton rhythm.
“Kara…’m close…” Voice muffled by Kara’s skin. Lena’s voice kept being interrupted by Kara. Those ‘uh uh uh’ were celestial music to Kara’s ears. “A-Are you?” The question caught her off guard. Lena noticed her reservation. “Want you to come with me. Please, Kara.” Rao, Lena’s plead accelerated her peak.
“Yeah, yeah. I’m ready. I’ll come with you.” Just like that, they both shouted and fell off of the cliff together, Kara slightly slower than Lena. She didn’t stop her advance. She kept going until Lena slipped her own hands under Kara’s body to grab her ass, hard.
“Darling, not all of us have alien stamina.” Lena rest her head in the nook of Kara’s neck.
“S’rry.” She really was not but she kissed her wife’s hair as an apology. “Good?”
“You have no idea.” Lena lay feebly on top of her. “Are you pregnant yet?”
Kara laughed out loud. “Rao! You’re the one who has endless stamina for tease! I guess we’ll know 10 months later.”
“Kryptonians have similar pregnancy as humans?” Lena sounded more awake now.
“Yes, we do.”
“Do we want to carry babies or do we want to do it in incubator?” Scientist Lena was back, another well-known method for Lena to explore foreign path.
“I’m fine with both. But you’d look extra sexy with big belly.” She said dreamily, imagination went wild.
“Are you telling me that you have a series of pregnant kinks? I’ve heard about them, just don’t know that’s what you’re into.” She could feel Lena’s arching eyebrow on her skin.
“I…no? How many kinks do humans have? You guys have a lot of weird peculiarities.” She frowned.
“My sweet child, you have a lot to learn.” She completely missed the mischievous glint in Lena’s eyes while thinking hard.
“I can learn with our child?” She pictured mini version of their combined genes dominated their home, asking adorable questions.
“My dear wife, I highly suggest you learning some first or you will die on the spot when our kids ask about ‘bondage’.”
“WHAT? No bondage on my kids. I won’t allow it.” Her crinkles doubled as she thought about her children in restraint as human ruled them like some kind of possession. Slavery was already forbidden in Krypton generations ago. She lost in her concentration and Lena’s wicked implication completely lost on her.
“Oh darling. Let me make us some tea and talk about it. I have few things in mind that I want to try with you. Especially try on you.” Lena raised herself up sinfully. Making a show of extracting the dildo out of her pink cunt. Juice streaked down on bruise inner thighs marked by Kara and dripped down on Kara’s cock. Kara gasped and her eyes glued on it.
She scrambled after Lena to prevent traumatizing Ollie more. Lena felt so comfortable with her naked body that Kara’s rule of full clothes when Ollie was around, at least panties and top, was a constant pain in Lena’s ass. I’d prefer other kind of pain in my ass, Kara’s face was a tomato whenever Lena said something like that. They showered and sat in living room for Lena’s lesson. Kara only got to sip on her tea once and her hand caressing Ollie’s head stopped.
An hour of extensive discussion and some demonstration later. “Alex, I need your help. Have you…uh…tried something like BDSM…is that the word…before?” Those pictures and videos still haunted her to no end. It also excited her but Lena didn’t have to know.
“Oh my god, it’s too early for that. Difference time zones, remember? MAGGIE!” Alex yelled so loud that Ollie let out an exciting bark upon hearing her voice, tail in cheerful wiggles.
“Calm down, my beautiful, innocent children. Put on the speaker with Luthor. Let’s talk.”
Rao, things she did for her family. She sighed happily.
Family.
Notes:
This is the end. It’s kind of a mixture of blessing and curse for writers, torn between wanting and not wanting their works to end. Thank you for staying with me to the very last punctuation. I don’t know what I did to deserve this. I just did what I could to weave plots into this story. So, all I can say is thank you. Thank you for leaving comments, I feel warm when seeing somebody familiar and exciting when meeting someone new. Thank you for leaving kudos, which I didn’t notice until now that it reached four digits. Most importantly, thank you for reading.
This is just one trip of story in a long Supercorp journey. I never stop searching for new stories to read and rereading old ones that make me feel safe in this turbulent world. I know many of you do the same, this is what makes the fandom strong. It’s such an honor to be part of it and to end the story in Pride Month, a beautiful accident.
I wish you all the best. Stay happy and healthy. Until we meet again.
Pages Navigation
Dani49 on Chapter 1 Sat 25 Dec 2021 05:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Dec 2021 04:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
cecicorinthia (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Dec 2021 05:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 1 Sat 01 Jan 2022 08:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
ShezNek on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Dec 2021 08:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 1 Sat 01 Jan 2022 08:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
luvyle on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Dec 2021 02:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 1 Sat 01 Jan 2022 08:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dreams can come true (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Dec 2021 05:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 1 Sat 01 Jan 2022 08:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kk (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 18 Jan 2022 03:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Jan 2022 04:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kaiden217 on Chapter 1 Sat 12 Feb 2022 04:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 1 Sun 13 Feb 2022 06:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
LaKBlack on Chapter 1 Wed 11 Sep 2024 06:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dreams can come true (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sat 01 Jan 2022 10:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 2 Sun 02 Jan 2022 08:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dani49 on Chapter 2 Sat 01 Jan 2022 01:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 2 Sun 02 Jan 2022 08:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Endless on Chapter 2 Thu 07 Jul 2022 09:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
LaKBlack on Chapter 2 Wed 11 Sep 2024 06:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dreams can come true (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sun 02 Jan 2022 10:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 3 Mon 03 Jan 2022 09:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dani49 on Chapter 3 Sun 02 Jan 2022 02:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 3 Mon 03 Jan 2022 09:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
LaKBlack on Chapter 3 Wed 11 Sep 2024 07:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
A.C. (Guest) on Chapter 4 Mon 03 Jan 2022 04:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 4 Sat 08 Jan 2022 07:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dani49 on Chapter 4 Tue 04 Jan 2022 03:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 4 Sat 08 Jan 2022 07:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
ShezNek on Chapter 4 Fri 07 Jan 2022 02:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 4 Sat 08 Jan 2022 07:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dreams can come true (Guest) on Chapter 4 Sat 08 Jan 2022 11:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
tryingtogetby on Chapter 4 Mon 17 Jan 2022 09:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
LaKBlack on Chapter 4 Wed 11 Sep 2024 04:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation